The Project Gutenberg eBook of The League of the Leopard
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The League of the Leopard

Author: Harold Bindloss

Illustrator: Carlton Glidden

Release date: July 21, 2011 [eBook #36804]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Steven desJardins and the Online Distributed
        Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This book was
        produced from scanned images of public domain material
        from the Google Print project.)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LEAGUE OF THE LEOPARD ***




Produced by Steven desJardins and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This book was
produced from scanned images of public domain material
from the Google Print project.)






THE LEAGUE OF THE LEOPARD

HAROLD BINDLOSS




[Illustration: "AT DAWN THEY WERE STILL RIDING"--_Page 230_]




THE LEAGUE OF THE LEOPARD

BY HAROLD BINDLOSS

AUTHOR OF "PRESCOTT OF SASKATCHEWAN," "THE LONG
PORTAGE," "RANCHING FOR SYLVIA," ETC.

WITH A FRONTISPIECE IN COLOR
BY CARLTON GLIDDEN

[Illustration]

NEW YORK

FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY
PUBLISHERS

_June, 1914_




CONTENTS

 Chap.                                  Page
     I.  A DANGEROUS BEQUEST                1
    II.  AN UNDERSTANDING                  15
   III.  AT THE ELBOW POOL                 30
    IV.  THE POACHER                       43
     V.  THE TRYST AT HALLOWS BRIG         56
    VI.  DANE'S SILENCE                    71
   VII.  A WARNING                         85
  VIII.  TREACHERY                         96
    IX.  TEMPTATION                       110
     X.  RIDEAU'S BARGAIN                 125
    XI.  THE TRAIL OF THE LEOPARD         137
   XII.  WEALTH IN SIGHT                  149
  XIII.  PESTILENCE                       163
   XIV.  AN EVENTFUL DECISION             177
    XV.  THE BOARDING OF THE KABUNDA      189
   XVI.  ILLUMINATION                     202
  XVII.  IN NEED OF HELP                  214
 XVIII.  MAXWELL'S CONFIDENCE             227
   XIX.  THE DANGEROUS SEÑORITA           240
    XX.  MAXWELL'S LAST MARCH             251
   XXI.  RELIEF                           262
  XXII.  ON TO THE COAST                  274
 XXIII.  AN EYE FOR AN EYE                285
  XXIV.  THE ESCAPE                       297
   XXV.  THE HEART OF BONITA CASTRO       311
  XXVI.  REWARDED                         320




THE LEAGUE OF THE LEOPARD




CHAPTER I

A DANGEROUS BEQUEST


It was very hot in the little West African factory where trader Niven
lay dying. The sea breeze had died away, and though sunset drew near, it
was not yet time for the spicy airs from the inland forest to mitigate
the temperature. The dust lay still in the sun-scorched compound, about
which the palm fronds hung motionless, and only the roar of breakers on
the beach broke through the drowsy silence.

Two white men lounged in cane chairs upon the veranda which encircled
the building. Both were limp, gaunt of frame, and pallid in face,
because the climate they lived in is particularly unhealthy. Neither had
enjoyed much education, or felt the lack of it in the trade they
followed, while the cocktail jug on the little table betokened their
favorite relaxation. Redmond and Gilby were West Coast traders who lived
far remote from intercourse with their fellows, except for the two
French rivals with whom they periodically quarreled. They concerned
themselves with little beyond the well-being of their factory, and
indulged each appetite on opportunity, knowing that on the morrow they
might suddenly die. Yet they had their strong points, including a
tenacious regard for their employers' interests, which led them to toil
twelve hours daily when sick of fever if trade was good, and sometimes
defy the French authorities, and an inconsistent generosity, as the
result of which they had camped in the store shed, and turned over their
own quarters to the man who stood behind them, and his stricken
companion. The former was of very different type.

"You have done your best for the poor devil," said Redmond, glancing
regretfully from him toward the empty jug. "But if I know anything about
coast fever--and I ought to--Niven will get his release to-night. Still
rambling about that fortune, I suppose?"

Carsluith Maxwell nodded, and Gilby commented meditatively: "It may be
all a fever fancy, and it may be true. Niven was well known in this
afflicted colony years ago, and there is gold up yonder. In fact, right
away from here to the Volta you can find the color in the rivers, but
there's very little of it that will pay for the washing, and few British
mining companies that distribute much in dividends. Still, the old
Portuguese took a good deal out, if the tales are true, and one gets
small lots now and then put up in quills."

Redmond laughed maliciously.

"The last quills Gilby took in contained brass filings, and the firm
wrote off their nominal value against our commission. Gilby had been
drinking cocktails all that day. He may be right about the gold, but
it's my firm opinion that unless the French send up a strong column and
root out the Leopards, no white man will ever find it. You have heard
about them, Maxwell?"

Maxwell was a man of discretion, and though he had ventured beyond the
fringe of the Leopards' country, he only said:

"I don't know much about them. Do you?"

"He does not," said Gilby. "Neither does any white man; unless perhaps
it's Rideau, or Niven. They are supposed to be members of one of the
secret leagues run by the bush magicians in connection with the cult of
the Ju-Ju; and if you want to know just what kind of devil a Ju-Ju is,
you need not ask me. Anyway, from what one hears, those fellows can't be
all impostors. They could apparently give our amateur necromancers
points in hypnotism, and what they don't know about poisons is not worth
learning. They're no fools at bush politics either; and have managed to
run Shaillu's kingdom, and keep white men out of it pretty successfully.
It is believed that Shaillu would be glad to rule it without them, in
his own way."

Maxwell knew all this, and a little more which his informant apparently
did not; but he made no comment, and asked only one question:

"Who is Rideau?"

"He says he is a Frenchman," answered Gilby. "One would suppose that he
ought to know; but after a dispute about the count of some monkey skins,
Clancy of Axim once asked in public if there was not a dash of the tar
brush in him, and was taken ill suddenly that night--which may, of
course, have been a coincidence. In any case, he goes trading inland;
and though he brings down a little gum, nobody knows exactly what he
buys or sells. As you have heard, it's a ghastly country, and there's a
heavy penalty for supplying niggers with modern rifles. The little
French commandant would give a good deal to fix a charge on him."

"Thanks. I will remember if I meet him; but it is about time I returned
to my patient," said Maxwell, and the other two looked after him until
he disappeared round a corner of the dwelling.

"A curious man," Gilby commented. "He's probably like the parrot, for he
says very little. Still, it is not everybody who would have turned back
with his expedition on the very odd chance of saving a crazy countryman.
It is just possible, however, he was glad to, after the bushmen had
scared him."

"African parrots never think, unless it's about the pricking inside
them," said Redmond. "You wouldn't either, if a nigger had fed you with
broken glass, so you'd die as soon as he'd sold you, and keep the demand
up. You're wrong, as usual, in other ways, too. If I'm a judge of
character, there are no niggers in Africa who could scare that man."

Meanwhile Maxwell had seated himself on the opposite veranda, and, after
a glance at a trestle couch which showed him that Niven was apparently
asleep, was gazing out to sea. He was close on the age of thirty, of
average stature, but spare and sinewy. His sallow face had been further
darkened by the African sun, and though now its expression and that of
the dark eyes was thoughtful, it was the face of a resolute man.
Carsluith Maxwell was also, in a somewhat somber fashion, a handsome
man; and though some of his fair acquaintances described him as too
silent, and others as too sardonic, all agreed that he was interesting.
Maxwell described himself as an individual of unsettled habits, born
with fastidious tastes and no means to gratify them--which, he said,
explained his wanderings in search of a fortune. He did not add that his
chief ambition was to restore to its former prosperity an old Border
stronghold which, with every acre of its grass parks and stony plow-land
heavily encumbered, stood behind the shores of Solway. Carsluith
Maxwell, who some day would be master of Culmeny, had inherited more
than a trace of the silent grimness of the old moss-troopers from whom
he sprang.

Turning presently, he saw that Niven was wide awake and looking out to
sea. Their acquaintance had been brief, and dated from the night when
Niven reeled into the camp of a small French expedition, alone,
fever-stricken, and half-crazy. Seeing that he would die in the forest
when the expedition continued its march, Maxwell abandoned his
prospecting journey and turned back to the coast with him. The African
malaria often attacks a white man's brain as well as his body; and
during most of the time Niven had talked erratically. Now, however,
Maxwell noticed that he appeared sensible and sane.

"Good to come back to, isn't it?" he said, glancing at the sea, athwart
which the track of the sunset beat luridly. "I used to long for it in
the forest when Lyle and I first set up the one factory which ever stood
more than twelve months in Shaillu's country. That reminds me! I have a
good deal to tell you, and, considering that I may not last out
to-morrow, it's high time I began. I have given you a good deal of
trouble, but you may not regret it when I have done."

"I shall not regret it in any case," said Maxwell quietly. He was seldom
emphatic in speech.

"You are like Lyle, and that's partly why I'm going to tell you. He and
I went up into Shaillu's country long ago, and the Leopards tried to
poison us. They wanted no white men there, and did not like free trade.
They also tried other ways; but if our lives were in our own hands, we
held them tight--and any man might face the devil with a partner like
Lyle. You will understand presently why I'm commencing at the beginning.
Well, we nursed each other through fevers, and twice stood behind a
stockade with the rifle barrels burning our hands; but we made money,
and I think the Leopards grew afraid of us because we lived in spite of
them. Of course, we had our friends, because the brown traders from the
North had to pay a heavy toll to the Leopards before we came; and some
of them told us about gold having been washed out of a far-off river by
niggers who had a poor idea of its value. We were too busy to trouble
about ventures of that kind; and as the river flowed through No Man's
Land there was nobody to sell us a marketable concession."

The sunset was fading off the waters when Niven paused to gather breath,
while his strained voice sank to a deeper tone as he proceeded:

"There was a dispute as to who owned some gum we had paid for, and two
men were shot before we convinced the niggers that nobody could lay
violent hands upon our property. Then one of Shaillu's sub-headmen, who
said there had been a mistake somewhere, summoned us to a palaver to
talk the question over. We went, with twenty armed Krooboys scared
almost to death, who feared Lyle more than they did the niggers, and
were given a fair hearing. Several of the big Leopard men were there,
but the headman held us justified, and when we had made everybody a
present the palaver ended in revelry. I warned Lyle; but to fear
nothing, and be equally ready with smile or pistol, was always my
comrade's way.

"We came back safely; but he dragged himself up the stairway with his
face all twisted the next night, and I knew what had happened before he
told me. 'Those devils have poisoned me,' said he."

It was almost dark now, and the white mist from the forest slid in
ghostly wreaths past the little factory. Niven shivered before he
proceeded:

"Have you ever seen a comrade poisoned by the bushmen--when they meant
to hurt him? No! Then you have something to be thankful for. Lyle, by
worse luck, was young and strong, and took an unconscionable time dying;
I don't know that I did well when I took the pistol from him. For three
mortal hours I suffered all with him, and there was no power left in me
when at last he let his head drop on the table. There are things it is
not fit to remember which one can never forget. Then I knew all that the
man had been to me; and what I must do was plain before me.

"I sent the chief Leopard man a message, with a token which, in
accordance with his own superstitions, made it more impressive, that
sooner or later I would demand full satisfaction, or, if I died too
soon, would pass the debt on in a way he understood; and I had not
forgotten when a new trading combination made me general manager. You
see, I needed money, and could wait very patiently. I also made money,
and, when badly sick, let the firm send me home, a fairly prosperous
man, to recruit in England. It was there I met the woman I married; and
she was worlds too good for me. I even forgot Lyle, and what we had
done in Africa; and--for one looks at things differently over
there--hoped for nothing better than to end my days in peace and
security."

Niven so far had spoken sensibly, but he ceased when the thick hot
African darkness rolled down like a curtain, and was silent a space. The
land breeze had delayed its coming, the temperature was almost
insupportable, and the roar of the breakers set the whole factory
vibrating in unison. It is possible that the fever gathered strength, as
it often does, at nightfall; for the sick man's speech was slow and
disjointed when he began again. It was also evident that he was a little
hazy in his mind.

"Poor Elsie died, and left me very lonely. Without her the life grew
tame, and I would lie awake thinking of Africa and Lyle. He was growing
impatient, and tried to warn me it was time I went back again. The
warnings grew plainer, and at last I went. I had, so far as it was in
me, trusted one man and loved one woman, and both of them had gone. The
trading firms had forgotten my name, but I remembered the gold in the
Leopard's country, and determined, if I could find it, to hire my own
fighting boys, and hunt down the whole accursed league. There is no law
but the right of the strongest hand in Shaillu's country. I went up with
fifty Krooboys; and perhaps the Leopards remembered and were afraid of
me, for we had almost reached the place in safety, when one of the
sicknesses common up there seized us. I left most of the boys behind in
camp with my headman, and pushed on for the river where the gold was
said to be. I found it--or Lyle found it for me."

Maxwell thought that no sane man would have attempted single-handed to
try conclusions with the almost omnipotent league, but he sat still,
with a composure that was characteristic of him, asking no questions,
though the simple statement had roused his most eager interest. It was
some time before Niven proceeded.

"I turned back to camp, and found none of all the boys I left there.
Perhaps the headman had sold them. He had, you must remember, a curious
cross-shaped scar upon his forehead. I don't know where the rest went,
or what I did, being fever-crazy, and it must have been Lyle who brought
me to the Frenchman's camp. Of course, Lyle is dead--I buried him with
my own hands under the first big cottonwood behind the factory long
ago--but he has never forgotten me. There was good alluvial gold in that
river; and when I go you will find a record of my journey, with sketches
and compass bearings, under my pillow. I'll bequeath it to you, with my
curse upon the men who killed poor Lyle, on this condition: If you meet
the Leopards--and whoever goes up there will--you will remember my
quarrel with them, and how my partner died."

"After what I have heard about their doings, I can promise that," said
Maxwell quietly.

"I think we both can trust you. You look that kind of man," said Niven.
"I should never have told you if you hadn't. The two things go together,
for the Leopard headmen will know I have passed the quarrel on. You
can't take one without the other."

Niven sank into sleep or unconsciousness presently, and Maxwell sat
beside him considering what he had heard. He could see that there was a
burden attached to the legacy; but he had no profession, and was not a
rich man. It was true that he would shortly succeed to Culmeny, and had
inherited the family pride in the ancient estate; but, when the interest
had been paid, the rental of the poor, encumbered lands would provide
the barest living. He determined that if there was gold in the Leopards'
country he would stake his life on the chance of finding it. After
coming to this decision he called a Krooboy to watch the sick man, and
retired to snatch a few hours' badly needed sleep. Sleep, however, was
some time in coming. The mildewed building was insufferably hot, and the
thunder of the surf sufficient to keep awake any man who had lately
emerged from the hush of the twilight forest; but at last Maxwell sank
into fitful slumber. It afterward was evident that the Krooboy, too, had
slumbered.

Several hours had passed when Maxwell awakened suddenly, and sat up
listening. Through the deep monotone of the breakers he could hear the
land breeze sigh eerily about the building. A snake rustled in the
thatch, and loose boards creaked as they soaked in the damp; but
although there was nothing suspicious in all this, Maxwell felt that
something unusual had roused him. Men acquire an almost instinctive
prevision of danger in the eternal shadow of the African bush.

Suddenly a detonation shook the building. Maxwell, leaping from his
couch, ran along the veranda and burst, breathless, into Niven's room.
Bright moonlight streamed in through the window, and he saw the sick man
lying propped up on one elbow, with a pistol smoking in his hand. Niven
appeared perfectly sane, and his voice was steady when he spoke.

"My fingers are shaky, and this is a hard pull-off, or I'd have shown
you the man who betrayed me," he said. "It was my book he wanted."

Maxwell, who was quick in action, sprang out upon the veranda and made a
circuit of the building. The dusty compound beneath it was clear as
noonday under the moon, but, save for two startled Krooboys and trader
Redmond who crossed it at a run, nobody moved therein, and Maxwell
hardly considered it possible that any fugitive would have had time to
reach the bush. He returned and told Niven so.

"You must have been mistaken," he said.

The sick trader laughed harshly.

"I am not in the least mistaken. I saw the man with the scar on his
forehead as plainly as I see you. He must have been one of the Leopards;
and, whether it's magic or trickery, those fellows are fiendishly
clever. You won't be astonished at stranger things before they have done
with you. Take the book now, and keep it, if you can. If a man called
Rideau ever hears you have it and wants to trade with you, distrust him
as you would the devil. If he says I ever made any bargain with him, it
will be a lie!"

Maxwell went out and allayed Redmond's curiosity by a promise to confer
with him in the morning; then he returned to watch beside Niven, who
slept tranquilly during the remainder of the night. After breakfast
Maxwell told Redmond as much of the story as appeared judicious; but the
trader did not, as he partly expected, laugh at it.

"Of course, it may have been all a delusion, and it may not," he said.
"If so, it's a coincidence that I heard Rideau has just arrived at the
next beach; and one of my boys, who seemed afraid of it, picked this up
in the bush. It's a trifle that has a significance in the country your
sick friend rambled through."

The trader handed Maxwell a little tuft of leopard's fur braided with
fiber.

"If Niven has told you any of his secrets it might be good policy not to
mention it," he cautioned; "and Gilby and I are not curious. This
factory is sufficiently remunerative and deadly for us."

Niven grew rapidly weaker all day, and when Maxwell asked him at sunset
whether he had any messages to send to friends in the old country, he
did not appear to recognize him.

"They're all dead a long time ago," he said ramblingly. "Poor Elsie, who
was worlds too good for me, lies in clean English earth a long way
across the sea; but Lyle, who understands everything and why I forgot
him, is waiting for me. I could not have a better comrade wherever he
is."

These were his last comprehensible words, for he passed out of
existence, sleeping, with the chill of early morning, and was, as usual,
laid to rest that day. Maxwell returned thoughtfully from the simple
funeral, feeling that the legacy might well prove an unmixed blessing.

On reaching the veranda stairway, he heard somebody moving softly about
what had been the sick man's room. He had good ears, and felt tolerably
certain that the next sound he caught was that made by cotton garments
being quickly unfolded or wrapped together. Somebody, it appeared, was
searching Niven's apparel. In spite of Maxwell's quickness, he had not
reached the doorway when a man came out of it and advanced, smiling
toward him. He was rather dark in face and full in flesh for an
European who had dwelt any time in Western Africa. He also was more
elaborately dressed, in spotless white duck, fine linen, and silk sash,
than the average trader; but if his lips were a trifle thick, and his
eyes cunning, he had an easy, good-humored air, and saluted Maxwell
gracefully.

"Monsieur Maxwell, is it not? I have the honor to present myself--Victor
Rideau," he said. "By grand misfortune, I arrive too late to change the
adieux with my friend of long time, the estimable Niven, and so wait to
ask if he left any paper for me. We have affair together, and there is
small debt he owe me, _voyez vous_?"

Maxwell was a man of keen perceptions, and he would have distrusted the
speaker even if he had not been warned against him.

"He left you no papers. Neither, so far as I can discover, did he leave
a single franc piece in money."

"Grand misfortune!" exclaimed Rideau. "Possible it is he tell you of his
affair. The estimable Niven, you understand, was old friend of me. That
is why I have the pleasure of wait your company."

"He told me very little about his business affairs, and the rest was
spoken in strict confidence," said Maxwell; and for a few seconds the
two men eyed each other--Maxwell curious but expressionless in face;
Rideau somewhat uneasy. The advantage was with the Briton, for he was
seldom loquacious, while the man of Latin extraction seemed to find the
silence irksome.

"You are perhaps busy," he said at length. "You grieve for the estimable
Niven. Me, I grieve for him also. So, if it is not intrusion, to-morrow,
by the morning, I come for condole with you."

Rideau withdrew, and Maxwell first packed his few belongings--a
homeward bound steamer was due to call on the morrow--and then sat down
to make a copy of the dead man's itinerary, with the sketches attached
to it. He was surprised to find that, mad or sane, Niven had noted the
magnetic direction of each day's march, as well as taken cross bearings
of prominent objects wherever there was open country. These details
increased his hopefulness; and when he had enclosed the copy in a sealed
envelope and handed it to the French postmaster, he buttoned the
original in an inside pocket and sat down on the veranda, smoking
thoughtfully.

"It appears that other men beside myself believe Niven actually did find
gold up there, as two attempts to steal his diary seem to prove," he
reflected. "Whoever goes up to look for it will probably have to deal
with Monsieur Victor Rideau as well as the Leopards; and a little delay
in setting about the search may throw him off the scent. The first
necessity is a reliable partner, and I can think of nobody better than
Hyslop."

The homeward bound mailboat arrived before Rideau the next day, and when
she stopped at the first port connected by cable, Maxwell despatched a
message to London:

"_Wire Hyslop to meet me by Malemba._"

Before the steamer proceeded he received the answer:

"_Hyslop dead South America, according to Dane._"

"Poor Andrew!" thought Maxwell. "That is check number one. Still, there
must be many suitable men at home, and I dare say I shall find one. Who
Dane is, Carslake, parsimonious as usual, does not explain."




CHAPTER II

AN UNDERSTANDING


It was a pleasant summer evening when Hilton Dane leaned against a beech
trunk outside Thomas Chatterton's villa which stands upon a hillside
above the Solway shore. He was a tall, fair-haired man who looked older
than his age, twenty-five, with steady blue eyes, and usually a somewhat
masterful air; but just then his eyes were wistful, and his face, which
betokened an acquaintance with the tropical sun, expressed somewhat
tempered satisfaction. He had certainly cause for the latter feeling,
because, after toiling hard at railroad building in a foreign land, it
was comforting to know that he had earned the right to rest a while in
that peaceful retreat.

The sun still touched the velvet lawn, though the shadows lengthened
across it, and the larch wood behind the red-tiled building diffused
resinous odors. The grass sloped to a river which came down amber-tinted
from the stretch of heather growing black against the east, and, curving
round two meadows, flashed through the gloom of fir branches into a deep
pool. All this was pleasant to the wanderer newly returned from the
glare of the desolate pampa and the turmoil of dusty construction camps;
but Dane found the keenest pleasure in watching his companion.

Lilian Chatterton, niece of the childless owner of The Larches, was
worth inspection. She was a year or two younger than the man, and lay in
a low chair opposite him, her fingers busy with a ball of colored
thread, while the last of the sunlight sparkled in her hair. Dane
noticed how its bronze color flashed into lustrous gold, and decided
that the changing lights in the hazel eyes matched it wonderfully well.
Nevertheless, he had seen them burn with quick indignation, for the girl
possessed a spice of the Chatterton temper, which was never remarkably
equable. Presently he allowed several loops of thread to slip from the
skein he held, and she looked up with a trace of indignation.

"That is the second time! You cannot be tired already," she said.

Dane smiled a trifle grimly. He had toiled for twelve hours daily under
burning heat and then spent half the night poring over plans, not long
ago.

"I am not quite worn out; but is it not an unfair question, considering
my present employment? This skein is getting mixed, and I was wondering
if you would allow me to help you in straightening it."

Miss Chatterton glanced at him keenly before she shook her head. It was
not surprising that she had grown used to masculine homage, but none of
her other cavaliers had quite resembled this one. He was slower and more
solid, and, while he had a way of anticipating her wishes, he lacked
their versatility. Sometimes she wished, with a sense of irritation,
that she could dismiss him as summarily as she had done the rest, but
that could not be done without incurring Thomas Chatterton's
displeasure, which was no small thing to risk.

"No," she said decisively. "I believe you tangled it yourself. Don't you
think it would run more smoothly if you gave the thread more length?
Well, why don't you act upon the suggestion?"

"I was thinking," the man answered with a meditative air; and Miss
Chatterton laughed.

"It is a bad habit of yours. Of the famous mining pump, or the lawsuit,
presumably?"

There was something in the speaker's manner which qualified the smile in
her hazel eyes, and warned the man that his companion was merely bent on
discovering how far he was disposed to respect the wishes she had not
directly expressed. He, on his part, was wondering how he could best
intimate that certain fears she entertained were groundless. He laughed
softly, though a tinge of darker color crept into his tanned face as he
remembered the uncompromising frigidity with which she had at first
received him.

"I feel that I ought to say something civil," he said. "How could one
think of the things you mention in such surroundings?"

The girl was in a variable mood, and she smiled mischievously.

"That is not civil. It implies that I expected you to. Tell me instead
how the pump is progressing."

"The pump is not progressing," said the man. "In fact, it is standing
still; and, though the court upheld my patent, it will probably continue
to stand still for lack of capital. Capital is hard to acquire, you
know."

"But you were well paid, and promoted several times on your merits in
South America, were you not?" asked Miss Chatterton.

"I was lucky," Dane said quietly. "It was due to no merit of mine that
my superiors died off with yellow fever; but when the inventor desires
a fair share of the profit himself, it requires a good deal of money to
start off pumps and similar inventions successfully."

"You are growing avaricious," declared Miss Chatterton, and let her eyes
fall a little under the man's gaze.

"You are right," he said. "I would sell half my life to any one for the
few thousand pounds the invention would repay twenty-fold; and somehow I
shall get them."

The listener fancied that this was possible, for there was a stamp of
force and endurance upon the man; but she did not inquire why he was so
anxious for wealth. While she considered her answer, and he wondered how
he could best express what must be said, there was an interruption; for
it happened a few moments earlier that the owner of The Larches flung
down the balance-sheet he was perusing in a room which did not look out
upon the lawn.

"Those new directors are a pack of fools," he observed. "They are
throwing away all I so painfully built up. I'm going to catch a trout in
the moss pool; and, as I saw Maxwell's rascals putting up the fence
again, I'll demolish his iniquitous obstruction on my way. Helen, where
have these stupid people hidden my flybook again?"

Mrs. Chatterton smiled a little, and, reminding her husband that the
book was in his pocket, followed him to the door.

Thomas Chatterton and the father of Hilton Dane had set up a little wire
mill when both were struggling men, and, though Dane's rolling machinery
had started them on the way to prosperity, its inventor died too soon.
Chatterton was always considered an upright man; but, because Dane's
widow did not long survive her husband, nobody knew exactly whether his
success was due to his own energy or the dead man's invention.
Chatterton, however, recognized a moral debt, and would have discharged
it, but that Hilton Dane had inherited his mother's pride as well as his
father's skill. When the famous business was sold to a company, the
iron-master, purchasing a small estate in Scotland, aspired to play the
part of a country gentleman, in which he was not wholly successful. He
was at once too autocratic and too democratic; and the local magnates of
ancient descent resented his habit of doing exactly what pleased himself
in defiance of their most cherished traditions. He had accordingly
embroiled himself with Maxwell of Culmeny over what he contended was an
ancient right of way.

When he reached the door he turned and smiled significantly at his wife.

"They seem well contented, do they not?" he said.

Mrs. Chatterton understood him, though she did not smile as she glanced
at the two on the lawn. Lilian's white-robed figure was forced up
sharply in a manner that emphasized its comeliness by the somber
background of larches; and the last of the ruddy light deepened the
faint, warm tinge in her cheeks. Dane's face was in the shadow, as he
looked down upon the girl, but his form showing darkly against the light
was that of a vigorous, well-made man; and Mrs. Chatterton, knowing his
disposition, reflected that her niece might make a less desirable
choice. It was, however, she thought, unfortunate that her husband was
seldom addicted to leaving those he desired to benefit any choice at
all; and she considered that he had made his intentions respecting Dane
and his niece too plain, for Lilian had a tolerably strong will of her
own.

Chatterton moved forward, and the two turned sharply at the sight of the
stout, thick-necked, elderly gentleman, in vivid red leggings and slouch
hat adorned with gaudy flies.

"We had neither time nor taste for needle-work when I was young, Hilton,
but these are degenerate days," he said, with a twinkle in his eyes. "Do
you feel inclined to help me to catch a trout during the evening rise?"

Dane glanced appealingly toward his companion. He would have felt no
great inclination for being sent into the river to free the
iron-master's line, which usually formed part of the program on such
excursions, even if he had not a better reason for refusing.

"I am afraid the water is too clear, sir, for an indifferent angler; and
it might spoil this skein if I left it partly wound," he answered
lamely.

Lilian, however, possibly for Chatterton's benefit, ignored the appeal.

"So far you have only succeeded in entangling it," she said.

Dane had no choice left but to express the pleasure it would afford him
at least to carry his host's landing net; and he did it as well as
possible, though uneasily conscious that Chatterton was amused at him.
Then they waded together through long damp grass which soaked Dane's
thin shoes through, while Chatterton discoursed learnedly upon lines and
flies. He was as choleric and obstinate as he could be generous when the
impulse seized him, and he had ruled stubborn operatives so long that
the use of the strong hand had become habitual to him. Presently he
halted, fuming with indignation, before a hedge.

"That confounded Maxwell has built it up stronger than ever!" he
exploded. "Look at that, and see how he respects a public right of way!
Don't you consider it perfectly scandalous, Hilton?"

Dane saw an irate elderly gentleman, and a neatly mended gap in the
hedge; but being uncertain as to what answer would best soothe the
former, he wisely held his peace until he should furnish further
particulars. Chatterton, however, espying a stout stake in the grass,
commenced a spirited attack upon the hedge. So vigorous was it that his
face grew flushed and his hat fell off, while Dane looked on with
suspicious gravity, smothering a desire to laugh.

"If you really want that gap opened, I dare say I could assist you,
sir," he said.

Chatterton panted wrathfully.

"Do you suppose I am doing this for exercise? It's a public duty! I have
battered it down twice already, and defied Culmeny to sue me."

He plied the stake again until, glancing from a root, it smote him on
the ankle. Desisting then, he commented upon his neighbor's conduct
viciously while Dane proceeded to attack the obstruction with marked
success. Chatterton, when he noticed this, watched him admiringly; and
when Dane tore his hand on a strand of barbed wire, he positively beamed
on him.

"I'm sorry, Hilton; but, in one way, it's almost a pity you did not tear
it worse," he said. "Still, I dare say it will rankle sufficiently to
give us something to claim damages from Culmeny upon. Meantime, go home
and ask Lily to tie it up. Nobody could do it more neatly."

"I certainly hope it will not, sir," said Dane, with a trace of
irritation; though, being thankful for the excuse, he lost no time in
returning.

Meanwhile, Lilian Chatterton sat where he had left her, in a
contemplative frame of mind. She and Dane had been playmates in their
younger days, and the latter had afterward shown his admiration for her
in youthful fashion. That was before he went abroad; but her cheeks
tingled as she remembered how she had been made to feel, a few weeks
earlier, that it was Chatterton's desire that their youthful friendship
should speedily ripen into something further. Lilian was grateful to the
iron-master, who had denied her nothing, and brought her up as his
daughter; but she was also sensitive, and accordingly shrank from Dane,
wondering, with a sense of shame, what had been said to him, and whether
he, too, considered her own opinion as of no importance. The man's
conduct had, however, partly reassured her, for he made no advances; she
did not know that he had, during several years spent in strenuous
effort, carried her memory and a stolen photograph about with him.

Had she been a free agent she might have been inclined to approve of
Hilton Dane. She knew he was honest, resolute, and capable, while as
regards physique, nature had treated him well; but as it was, and
because there were no friends she could find an excuse for visiting, it
appeared essential that he should be made to recognize that there could
be no more than a mutual toleration between them. Miss Chatterton had
just arrived at this conclusion when the man came toward her across the
lawn. Again it struck her that the bronzed face beneath the straw hat
was that of an honest man, and that the blue eyes had a kindly gleam in
them; but she brushed such thoughts aside impatiently.

"What has brought you back so soon?" she asked.

"The need of assistance," Dane answered with a laugh, and the girl's
mood changed swiftly as she glanced at his injured hand. Her eyes grew
sympathetic.

"Will you wait a few moments until I find some arnica?" she said.

Dane would have waited a long time in return for such a glance, and,
when the girl rejoined him, he felt that the pain was a very small price
to pay for the pleasure of letting his torn hand rest in her little cool
palm. When it had been bound up with a dainty handkerchief, Lilian
smiled prettily.

"I think," she said playfully, "with due care you should now recover."

"Do you know that I feel tempted to go back and tear the other?"
returned the man.

Lilian regarded him with some uneasiness.

"Such speeches do not become you," she said. "No doubt there are idle
men who consider that they prove irresistible to most of us; but
you--you are different."

"Yes," Dane assented somewhat grimly. "I suppose my lot is to drag the
measuring chain and do the hard work more famous men get paid for; but a
little variety is refreshing--and there were times when you did not seem
to find any levity on my part wholly irksome."

The girl's color rose a little, and there was a sparkle in her eyes. She
understood that this was a challenge, but she did not guess that it had
been thrown down for her sake out of kindliness. Unfortunately, she
recalled several incidents connected with the days to which her
companion referred, and she recollected that he had an unpleasantly good
memory.

"We were only boy and girl then," she said. "One forgets such nonsense
as one grows older. Still, I am almost glad you mentioned it,
because--can't you see the uselessness of remembering?"

Dane, though he did not say so, saw most clearly the impossibility of
ever being able to forget; but he was considerate, and had sense enough
to see what he would lose by taking advantage of the position. He had
noticed how, until his conduct reassured her, she held aloof from him.

"What could an unfortunate man answer?" he asked with a mirthless smile.
"Do you expect me to admit that I am pleased to consider it is so?"

Lilian looked down at the grass to hide the anger in her face.

"Please don't--I am not wholly foolish," she said; and added abruptly,
"I have almost decided on going to London for a course of art study
shortly."

Dane leaned forward a little, and forced her to look up at him.

"That is, you are going away to avoid me," he said. "Have you considered
that this might not only render circumstances unpleasant for you, but be
unnecessary?"

Lilian looked at him steadily, for she was not lacking in courage.

"I am my own mistress; and they are distinctly unpleasant already."

Every word of the answer cost Dane an effort, but he determined to
finish his task.

"I can realize that they must be so," he said. "I am not clever at
expressing myself, and what I have to say is difficult to me, but I
cannot allow you to be driven away. We are both master of our own
inclinations, are we not?--and you have my word that, if you can trust
me, it really isn't necessary."

There was no doubt about the relief in Lilian's face; and though it hurt
the man to see it, he held out his hand.

"We shall be good friends once more; and that implies a good deal, does
it not?" he said. "Promise so much, and I will engage that you have no
further perplexity."

Lilian felt very grateful.

"I think I can promise that, now that we understand," she replied.

"Then it is a compact," said Dane, hiding his own regret manfully. "As a
change, you might tell me why your uncle finds such satisfaction in
destroying his neighbor's fences. He even said it was a pity I did not
tear my hand more seriously."

Lilian was glad to change the subject.

"He fancied that Maxwell of Culmeny closed the gap to annoy him," she
explained. "Unfortunately, when tearing down the first barrier, he hurt
his foot, which naturally made him more determined to maintain ancient
privileges. In one way, the feud is amusing; in another, vexatious;
because we are lonely here, and the Misses Maxwell cannot well call upon
us. Their brother Carsluith has lately returned from Africa, and would
have made you a pleasant companion."

"Carsluith Maxwell?" said Dane. "It is curious that I was of some
service to a friend of his, named Hyslop, in South America. The poor
fellow struck our camp pulled down by sickness and apparently in want of
money, and we were able to find him employment."

"Did you not mention that the contractors would not replace the
assistants who died of fever?" asked Lilian. "Did they endorse your
action?"

"I can't say they did," was the answer. "They were not required to."

"Oh! Then who paid Hyslop's salary?"

"It was arranged," Dane answered ambiguously. "You see, he was a
countryman; and the poor fellow died soon afterward, anyway. I think I
shall walk over to Culmeny."

Lilian asked no further questions. She felt that any one in trouble
could trust the man beside her. She smiled as she said:

"I am afraid that would not be judicious. Your host would consider it an
act of treachery."

They went back to the house together; and in the meantime, Thomas
Chatterton, who was not a skilful angler, whipped several pools
unsuccessfully, hooking nothing but weeds, and once, by accident, a
water hen. Thus it happened that he had not returned when darkness fell,
and Mrs. Chatterton despatched Dane in search of him. The moon was
rising when the latter came down a path through the fir wood and stopped
beside a deep, black pool. A streak of silver light crept up to the
roots of an alder beside a ruined wall, and he paused to watch the
wrinkled current flash athwart it. The odors of the firs and the
stillness of the night were soothing: the sacrifice he had lately made
had been a heavy one. Dane had not abandoned his hopes, but knew that he
might have to wait long for their consummation, if they were ever
realized.

Presently there was a sound of footsteps, and Dane guessed that the
approaching shape was Chatterton by the red glow of his cigar. The
iron-master stopped beside the alder, and it seemed that something which
caused a ripple near its roots caught his eyes. Dane suspected that some
poacher had set a night line.

Now, the wall marked the boundary between Chatterton's riparian rights
and those of Culmeny; and it was out of idle curiosity that Dane watched
his host instead of hailing him as, first looking about him, he
descended the bank and hauled in the line. An exclamation of disgust
followed as a writhing eel was flung out upon the grass; but there were
nobler fish attached, and presently Chatterton stood up holding a
splendid trout. Dane remembered that his father had sworn by
Chatterton's commercial integrity, but he was not wholly astonished when
the man slipped the fish, and a second one which followed it, into his
creel. Then, surmising that the angler would not have desired a witness,
he turned back softly and met him in the wood, flattering himself that
he had arranged the meeting neatly.

"Had you any luck, sir?" he asked.

"The water was low, but here is something to convince the mockers,"
Chatterton answered, holding up a handsome trout; and Dane expressed
admiration but no astonishment, which might not have been complimentary.

They walked home together, and Lilian met them in the hall. She
surveyed the trout suspiciously, then laughed as she said:

"You look hot and muddy, and almost guilty. Are you quite sure you have
not been poaching?"

Miss Chatterton was a shrewd young lady, and for a moment the
iron-master, who had quelled several strikes unaided, looked positively
uneasy.

"Young women were taught that flippancy did not become them when I was
young," he rebuked.

Late that night the two men sat talking together.

"You have told me little about your affairs, Hilton," Chatterton said;
"but I presume you will stay at home and put your pump on the market
instead of accepting the foreign commission. There should be a good
demand for it among the deep mine owners."

"I'm afraid not, sir," was the answer. "The patent lawsuit proved
expensive, and to start an article of that kind successfully requires a
good deal of money. I shall therefore go abroad to earn a little more as
soon as the firm sends me."

"And risk your life for a thousand pounds," said Chatterton severely.
"Don't you know that there are men with money who would be willing to
finance you?"

"All I have met demanded three-fourths of the possible profits in
return; and this is my invention."

"It is a valuable one," declared Chatterton with unusual diffidence.
"But can't you think of anybody who would lend you the money out of
good-will at a very moderate interest?"

Dane looked at the speaker steadily before he answered.

"I think I could; and I'm grateful; but unfortunately I can't bring
myself to borrow money from such people. It would be abusing their
kindness; and I might lose it for them."

Chatterton frowned.

"You are like your father--and as confoundedly hard to do a favor to,"
he said.

He retired shortly after this; and Dane went out into the moonlight, and
leaned over the rails of a footbridge, watching the river slide past. He
found a faint solace in the sounds and scents which filled the shadows,
and knew that though he had taken the one course possible, if he was to
retain his own self-respect and Lilian's esteem, there would be no sleep
for him that night.




CHAPTER III

AT THE ELBOW POOL


While waiting for his foreign commission, Dane found the summer days
slip by almost too rapidly, though there were occasions when, after a
long afternoon spent in Lilian's company, he fancied he could understand
the feelings of Tantallus. The girl appeared completely reassured, and
treated him with sisterly cordiality, while Chatterton, who knew nothing
of their compact, nodded sapiently as he observed their growing
friendship. Dane sometimes wondered if he were not heaping up future
sorrow for himself; but, with infrequent exceptions, he found the
present very good, and, being a sanguine man who could wait, he made the
most of it.

Lilian was troubled by no misgivings. Once, when her aunt asked a
diplomatic question, she smiled frankly as she said: "Yes. I am in one
way very fond of Hilton; you will remember that I always was. We
understand each other thoroughly; and he is so assured and solid that
one feels a restful sense of security in his company. You will remember
the Highland chieftain's candlesticks--the men with the claymores and
torches, Aunty. Well, I fancy that worthy gentleman must have felt the
same thing when he dined in state with them about him. He had but to
lift his finger and they would disappear, you know."

Mrs. Chatterton looked slightly grave as she answered: "Don't forget
that they were also men with passions, and very terrible men,
sometimes--for instance, at Killiecrankie. It would not surprise me if
you discovered that there is a good deal of very vigorous human nature
in Hilton Dane."

Thomas Chatterton still went fishing, generally with indifferent
success, but once Lilian caught Dane examining his creel, which was
surprisingly well filled.

"I am puzzled, Hilton," she said. "I made a wager with Uncle that he
would not catch a dozen good trout in a month, and now I fancy that he
will win it."

"Well?"

"Men are deceivers ever--especially when it is a question of catching
fish. I have noticed that when your host goes fishing by daylight he
rarely catches anything but eels, which, as everybody knows, do not rise
to a fly, while when he rises early or returns in the dusk he brings a
really fine trout or two. I cannot, however, believe that this one died
only two hours ago. Can you suggest an explanation?"

"Charity," said Dane gravely, "suspecteth nothing. Don't you know that
trout rise most freely just before the dusk?"

Lilian shook her head.

"You are not sufficiently clever to set your wits against a woman's,"
she declared.

Dane laughed, a trifle grimly; and the girl, momentarily startled by
something in his merriment, decided that she must have been mistaken;
but she abandoned the subject with some abruptness.

That very evening, perhaps sent forth by fate, because much depended
upon his fishing, Thomas Chatterton took up his rod and landing net,
and, as he did not return by nightfall, his wife once more despatched
Dane in search of him.

"I think you know where to find him; and I wish I did, for he has only
to take two more trout to win," Lilian added significantly.

Dane proceeded by the shortest way to the big elbow pool, but it was
almost dark when he reached it. There had been heavy rain, and all the
firs which loomed through thin white mist were dripping. The water came
down beneath them thick with the peat of the moorlands in incipient
flood. Dane could hear its hoarse growl about the boulders studding the
tail rapid, and surmised that there ought to be several trout on the
poacher's line. Having, nevertheless, no desire to surprise his host
red-handed, he did not immediately proceed toward it, but sat upon the
driest stone he could find, listening for his coming. There was no sound
but the clamor of the river and the heavy splashing of moisture from the
boughs above, some of which trickled down his neck, until he heard a
rattle of falling stones, and a shadowy figure, which he guessed was
Chatterton's, crawled down toward the alder roots.

A splash was followed by a hoarse exclamation as the man slipped into
the water up to the knee; then Dane heard the thud of a flung out fish,
and sat very still, for it would clearly be injudicious to present
himself just then. He noticed a minute twinkle of brightness among the
boulders across the pool which puzzled him. It was too small for the
light of a lantern, and he remembered nothing that shone in just the
same fashion. While he wondered what it could be, another dark object
rose beside the alder, gripping what looked like a heavy stick.

"I'm thinking I have ye noo!" a gruff voice exclaimed. "Ye sorrowful
wastrel, stealing a puir man's fish!"

Thomas Chatterton stood upright, knee-deep in the river, with an
exclamation; and Dane, knowing there was much deeper water close behind
him, sprang to his feet. That the irascible iron-master would show fight
if necessary, he felt certain, and equally so that a portly elderly
gentleman would make a poor match for a brawny laborer. Hardly had he
got to his feet, however, than the keeper, sliding down the bank,
dropped silently into the river, and disappeared as if by magic, while,
as Dane wondered what had startled him, another voice rang out.

"Run straight in on the alder while I head him off from the firs!" it
directed; and a whistle was followed by the sound of trampling feet.

Somebody came smashing through the undergrowth, and Dane was never quite
certain as to the cause for what happened next, though he surmised that
Chatterton's dread of becoming a laughing-stock to his enemy proved
momentarily stronger than his reason. In any case, he must have
endeavored to follow the keeper's lead, and lost his footing, for a side
swing of the stream swept him out from shore, while Dane, realizing that
an elderly gentleman in heavy boots and leggings was hardly likely to
make much head against a flooded river, plunged from the bank in the
flattest dive he could compass, though horribly afraid that he might
strike his head against a submerged stone. It was a good plunge, for he
rose almost in mid-stream, and heard a great splashing and panting
close before him. A few moments later, he had Chatterton by the
shoulder, and braced himself for a struggle.

Chatterton, though driving sideways down the stream, could apparently
swim a little, and did not appear unduly alarmed. Indeed, Dane had cause
for believing he feared nothing except ridicule; but he was very heavy,
and panted stentoriously, while muddy froth beat into the younger man's
eyes and nostrils, and the rebound, which surged in a whirling eddy from
a central rock, swept them down together toward the white race between
the boulders at the tail of the pool. Dane had no intention of being
hammered against them if it could be avoided, and did his utmost,
thrusting with one hand on Chatterton's shoulder and swimming on his
side. Still, the boulders swept up-stream past them, the larches flitted
by, and though they drew clear of the fastest rush, it seemed impossible
that they could make a landing in time to escape the rapid. Chatterton
was apparently swallowing water, and choking badly now.

"For heaven's sake, make a last effort, sir!" spluttered Dane; and the
iron-master splashed furiously.

A strip of shingle grew nearer, but they would hardly have reached it
had not a man floundered in almost shoulder-deep and clutched them as
they passed. All three went down together, Chatterton undermost; but
when Dane's head broke the surface, a hand was twined in his hair, and a
half-choked voice said:

"You are in wading distance, man. Get up and walk!"

Dane felt sliding shingle beneath him, and tightening his grip on
Chatterton he struggled for a foothold; and finally they reeled,
breathless, dazed, and dripping, out among the boulders. Then somebody
turned back the slide of a darkened lantern, and the half-drowned
Chatterton gasped, for it was evident that his rescuer was Carsluith
Maxwell, the son of his enemy. Maxwell stared at Chatterton, and the
iron-master gaped at him; but while blank astonishment was stamped on
both their faces, it was Maxwell who recovered his senses first.

"Robertson, hail Jim to run over to The Larches, and say that Mr.
Chatterton, who fell into the river trying to capture a poacher, is
coming home with me to change his clothes," he ordered, and then turned
toward the dripping pair. "It was very plucky of you, sir, and you were
only a few seconds too late. I thought you would secure the depredator.
It is two miles round by the footbridge, and you hardly look fit for the
walk, so you are coming to Culmeny with me. There is really no use
protesting."

Thomas Chatterton did not look capable of much exertion, but he
hesitated.

"It is very kind of you, but your father and I, unfortunately--"

Maxwell laughed.

"I believe you had some trifling difference; but this is a Christian
country, and the reason given quite insufficient for letting you freeze
to death. Mr. Dane, I presume? You will help me to persuade your host."

Chatterton, although exhausted, yielded dubiously, and it was not long
before the pair shed their dripping garments beside a blazing fire in
Culmeny, and struggled into the dry ones provided, both sets being of
average size. Dane, however, was tall and long of limb; Chatterton was
short and broad, and when his toilet was finished, he stood up
half-choked, with every button straining about him.

"This is worse than a strait waistcoat, Hilton," he fumed; "and I'd
rather forfeit five pounds than go down and meet them as I am. By the
way, I believe I never thanked you; but I will not forget our swim. But
tell me how you came to turn up so opportunely."

Chatterton betrayed some anxiety in the last words, but Dane managed to
frame an answer which reassured him as he surveyed himself in a glass
and hoped the Misses Maxwell would not put in an appearance. The wet
hair plastered down his forehead showed a washed-out straw color against
the darkened skin. His brown wrists and ankles projected ridiculously
from the borrowed garments, and somebody's slippers would not cover more
than a portion of his feet.

"We are neither of us particularly prepossessing at first sight, but I
suppose we must make the best of it; Maxwell asked us to come down when
we were ready," he said.

They went down, Chatterton fuming, Dane struggling with a desire to
laugh; and two men rose to meet them when they entered a long,
low-ceilinged room. That meeting was fraught with far-reaching
consequences, and Dane could afterward recall it vividly. The old place
of Culmeny was an ancient and somewhat decrepit edifice, owned for many
generations by the Maxwells, and the wainscot of the room was dark with
age. Quaintly embroidered curtains were drawn across one end of it;
there were few pictures, and these old; while the whole place wore a
somber air, almost intensified by the light of the wax candles on the
great uncovered table, which supported a steaming bowl. This, Dane
noticed, was of oak hooped with tarnished silver. It was, however, the
two men who fixed his attention. The elder, a spare gray-haired man with
a white moustache, came forward holding out his hand.

"I must congratulate you upon your escape, Mr. Chatterton," he said. "I
am glad that Carsluith had sense enough to bring you home with him; and
I can recommend a ladleful of this mixture as a preventative against a
chill, while regretting that, because the fires were low, we could not
send you a dose earlier. The customs of Culmeny are not altogether what
they used to be."

The pair formed a striking contrast when Chatterton turned toward his
host, glass in hand. The one was softly spoken, spare to gauntness, and
characterized by a subtle air of distinction; the other, short, florid,
abrupt in speech, and more often aggressive than dignified in manner.
Then, because Chatterton was also a man of impulse, who cared for
neither place nor tradition when anything stirred him, as his host's
welcome evidently did, he bowed to Brandram Maxwell with more grace than
Dane deemed him capable of.

"Here's to our better acquaintance, sir; and my best thanks," he said.
"I'm a plain, self-taught man, and may have blundered in enforcing what
I thought my rights. If so, I regret it."

What Brandram Maxwell answered Dane did not remember, but he expressed
it very neatly; and while the feud was patched up, his son smiled
curiously at the younger man. He was like his father, but taller in
stature, dark in color of eyes and hair, and slightly olive-tinted in
complexion, while his movements suggested a wiry suppleness. Dane
surmised that he was of reserved, if not slightly sardonic, disposition.

The bowl of punch was emptied with every sign of amity; and when it was
finished Thomas Chatterton, who had absorbed the major portion and
declared that he had never tasted anything better, said: "I hope we
shall see much more of each other in future, and, as an earnest of the
wish, I will expect you shortly at The Larches, where Mrs. Chatterton
will thank you for your kindness better than I can."

While Brandram Maxwell started some topic of conversation with his elder
guest, his son, to whom Dane had mentioned the affair of the Englishman
in South America, drew him aside.

"Hyslop and I were once good friends, and I consider myself your debtor
for what you did for him," he said. "Did he tell you much about his
wanderings, or that he and I came near successfully exploiting a Mexican
mine?"

"No," said Dane. "He told me very little. What went wrong with the
mine?"

Maxwell laughed.

"The unexpected happened. It generally does when one awaits the
consummation of an ingenious scheme. I am especially sorry Hyslop has
gone."

Dane longed to ascertain whether his new friend suspected any other
explanation than the one he had seized upon for Chatterton's plunge into
the river, and endeavored to do so, without success; for even when he
afterward learned to know and trust him well, he never found it easy to
glean more from Carsluith Maxwell than he wished to tell. An accident,
however, favored him, and he thought more of the man for his reticence
when, as the master of Culmeny was exhibiting some new artificial
minnows in his gun-room, he heard his son, who had slipped away, say to
somebody in the darkness beneath the open window:

"You remember the pheasants' eggs incident, Kevan? You need not repeat
your explanations, because I have no intention of raking it up, and
merely wish to suggest that you find means of preventing your comrades
from talking too much about what happened to-night. When a gentleman of
Mr. Chatterton's years allows his excitement to overcome him to such an
extent that he follows a poacher into a flooded river, he naturally
would not like his adventures made public property."

"I'm a wee bit puzzled, sir," answered an invisible person; and
Maxwell's voice rose faintly through the sound of retreating footsteps:

"I am not puzzled in the least; and that ought to be sufficient. You are
sure you understand my wishes?"

He came in a few moments later to inform his guests that the dog-cart
was waiting.

As they drove home, Chatterton said sententiously:

"We all make mistakes at times, Hilton; and that was most excellent
punch. For instance, when one comes to know him, Maxwell is what might
be termed a very good fellow. Hard up like the rest of them, of course;
land and buildings, as everybody knows, burdened to the hilt, but--I
suppose it was born in him--he bears the stamp, and his son wears it
too. You and I are different, you know, though travel has done a good
deal for you. I have handled a good many men in my time, and I like that
fellow's looks. He would be a very bad kind to tackle when the devil
that smiles through his black eyes wakes up; and I think he'd stand by
the man who played him fair through the damnedest kind of luck."

Dane, who fully endorsed this opinion, was afterward to discover that
Thomas Chatterton was no bad judge of his fellow-men.

"They are neither of the type one associates with this part of the
country," he commented.

"No," said Chatterton. "They were, I understand, always an adventurous
family, and some of them who took part in the wars there in the old days
intermarried with the Spaniards then holding the Low Countries. A strain
of that kind takes a long time to work out, you know."

Chatterton's fishing was not without results, for in spite of, or
perhaps because of, their different character and experience, it was the
commencement of a friendship between himself and Maxwell of Culmeny. The
iron-master had hewn his own way to fortune, and, being troubled by no
petty diffidence, was, if anything, overfond of recounting has earlier
struggles. The wild blood of the old moss-troopers still pulsed in the
veins of the Maxwells, and the impoverished gentleman, who listened with
interest, sighed as he remembered the sordid monotony of his own career,
during which he had, by dint of painful economy, somewhat lightened the
burden with which his inheritance had been saddled by the recklessness
of his forbears.

Carsluith Maxwell took even more kindly to his new acquaintances; and
there sprang up between himself and Dane a comradeship which was to
stand a bitter test, while, as summer merged into autumn, he would
sometimes wonder at himself. He said nothing about his African venture,
and spent much time considering old rent books and the cost of moss-land
reclamation schemes. The rest he spent shooting with Dane, or lounging
at The Larches, if possible in Lilian Chatterton's vicinity; but,
although he could rouse himself to temporary brilliancy, Maxwell was
usually oversilent in feminine society, and Dane felt no jealousy. The
latter rested content in the meantime with the knowledge that Lilian
found a mild pleasure in his company; and only Mrs. Chatterton felt any
misgivings respecting future possibilities. Being a wise woman, she kept
her suspicions to herself until they became certainties, when one day
Miss Margaret Maxwell, perhaps not wholly by accident, gave her a
significant hint.

"I hear that your brother has undertaken an extensive drainage scheme,"
said the elder lady.

"We are hopeful that he will settle down at last," responded Margaret
Maxwell. "My father's health is failing, and he has long desired his
son's company; but Carsluith was always ambitious, and used to say he
would never vegetate in poverty at Culmeny. Of late, however, we have
been pleased to see that he is taking an almost suspicious interest in
the improvement of the estate, and is now investing the money he made in
Mexico in the reclamation of Langside Moss. As Carsluith seldom does
anything without a reason, his sudden change of program puzzles us."

Mrs. Chatterton fancied she could supply the reason, but she made no
comment. Lilian, she decided, had a right to choose for herself, and
might make a worse selection than a Maxwell of Culmeny.

In the meantime, Dane still awaited his foreign commission, and might
have waited indefinitely, but that once again a poacher played a part in
the shaping of his destiny. There were plenty of them in that
neighborhood; while rogue, and clown, and commonplace individual of
average honesty usually outnumber either the saints or heroes in life's
comedy. The poachers were netting the Culmeny partridges, and Dane
promised to assist his comrade in an attempt to capture them.




CHAPTER IV

THE POACHER


It was a chilly night when Dane crouched in very damp clover beside a
straggling hedge, waiting for the poachers, and wishing he had been wise
enough to remain at home. Rain had fallen throughout the day, and now
heavy clouds drifted overhead, while a chilly breeze shook an eery
sighing out of the firs behind him. The moon was seldom visible, but a
subdued luminescence filtered through, and he could just see Maxwell
crouching in a neighboring ditch which was not wholly dry.

"What are you meditating upon, Hilton?" Maxwell asked.

"I was just thinking what a fool I was to come at all, and that it is
almost time I went home again. When a man has had tropical fever it is
his own fault if he suffers from indulgence in amusements of this
description."

"I am not entirely comfortable either," Maxwell said dryly. "My boots
are full of water, and my hair is thick with sand; but I dare say both
of us have had worse experiences. If those fellows don't come in the
next ten minutes I'll turn back with you."

Neither said anything further for a space. The firs moaned behind them,
the dampness chilled them through, and the odor of wet clover was in
their nostrils. When, instead of ten minutes, nearly half an hour had
passed, there was a low whistle from a hidden keeper, and Dane could
dimly see several indistinct figures in the adjoining meadow.

"Kevan and the constable should head them off," whispered Maxwell. "I'll
race you for the first prisoner, Hilton!"

It was characteristic of Maxwell that he had worked an opening ready in
the hedge, and slipped through it, while Dane hurled himself crashing
upon the thorns. He broke through them, somehow, and noticed very little
as he raced across the dripping aftermath except that two men strove to
drag something over the opposite hedge. Before he could reach it,
Maxwell had separated from him, and because the moon shone down through
a rift in the clouds, he saw him clear the hedge in a flying bound. The
next moment he had his hand on the collar of one man brought up by the
thorns. Dane saw his face for an instant, and then, when the other
kicked him savagely on the knee, he shifted his hand to his throat, and
was doing his best to choke the fight out of him when he heard footsteps
behind him, and something descended heavily upon his head. He fell with
a violence that shook the remaining senses out of him, and lay vacantly
listening to the sound of running feet and hoarse shouts which grew
fainter in the distance, until Maxwell, returning, shook him by the arm.
It was dark again now, for the moon had vanished, and a thin drizzle was
falling. Dane's head ached intolerably, and a warm trickle ran into one
of his eyes.

"Are you badly hurt, Hilton?" asked Maxwell, stooping and holding out a
flask.

"No," Dane answered dubiously, as, gripping his comrade's hand, he
staggered to his feet. "Mine is a pretty thick cranium, but somebody
did their best to test its solidity with the butt of a gun. Did you get
them?"

"We did not." Maxwell, who seldom showed what he felt, evinced no
chagrin. "The constable managed to stick fast in the one gap in the
second hedge; but we got their net, and, although I don't wish to
trouble you if you are not fit, if you could describe the fellow you
grappled with, we should know where to find him."

Dane did so to the best of his ability.

"It's young Jim Johnstone!" the keeper exclaimed; "an' after this we
should grip him trying to slip off by the night train. I'm minding Mr.
Black told me he'd e'en be sitting up in case yon rascals killed
onybody, an' ye needed authority. He's a pleasant-spoken gentleman, an'
this is a clear case o' unlawful woundin'."

"Start at once with that fool of a policeman!" said Maxwell. "Now,
Hilton, if you can manage to walk as far as the road, I will drive you
home."

He held out his arm, but grew tired long before they reached his trap:
Dane was no featherweight, and he leaned upon him heavily. When Maxwell
helped his comrade down before The Larches there were lights in the
lower windows, though it was very late, and its owner stood upon the
steps awaiting them.

"I could not sleep until I heard whether you had caught the rascals," he
began. "But what's this? Have they hurt you, Hilton?"

"Not much, sir," answered Dane.

Seeing Mrs. Chatterton in the hall, he shook off Maxwell's arm, and
attempted to enter it unassisted to prove his assertion. The attempt,
however, was a distinct failure. He tripped upon a mat, reeled forward
drunkenly, and, clutching at the nearest chair, sank into it, presenting
a sufficiently surprising spectacle, for his collar, as he subsequently
found, was burst, while there were generous rents in his garments, and
the red trickle flowed faster down his face. Then there followed
confusion, for Mrs. Chatterton was a gentle but easily disconcerted
lady, and her husband addicted to over-vigorous action. So, while the
one proceeded in search of bandages, and, not finding them, returned to
ask useless questions and, in spite of his feeble protests, pour cold
water over Dane's injured head, Chatterton smote a gong and hurled
confused orders at the startled servants. This lasted until a dainty
figure came swiftly down the stairway, and chaos was reduced to order
when Lilian took control with a firm hand.

"Don't trouble him with questions, Aunty, but get some brandy, quick!"
she said. "Uncle, please do not make any more useless noise, but ask one
of these foolish women to bring hot water. Annie, bring me the arnica,
and the first piece of clean linen you can find. Now, Hilton, you are
not hurt very badly, are you?"

She bent down, with the light of a big hanging lamp upon her, and,
forgetting the faintness and pain, which was considerable, Dane felt his
heart bound within him. In spite of her swift orderliness, the girl's
eyes were anxious as well as very pitiful, and there was a tension in
her voice.

"No," he replied, as carelessly as he could, for all his pulses were
throbbing. "I am just a little dizzy, and shall be better presently. I
am chiefly ashamed of making such a scene, Lily."

It did the man good to see the relief in his attendant's face. Miss
Chatterton flushed a little under his gaze and became once more strictly
practical.

"The wound is worse than you suppose," she said, with a slight but
perceptible shiver. "Take a mouthful of this brandy, and I will fix a
dressing. Aunty, hold the bandage, and give me the scissors!"

She did all very cleverly, then slipped away; and ten minutes later Dane
was glad to bid Chatterton and his wife good-night. His head still
throbbed painfully--for the trigger-guard which struck his forehead had
bitten deep--and, having seen what pleased him greatly, he desired to be
alone to think.

When he had gone, Mrs. Chatterton looked at her husband.

"Did it strike you as significant that Lily should come down at a few
moments' notice dressed just as she left us?" she asked.

"Am I quite a fool?" said Chatterton, and then added in oracular
fashion: "Hilton Dane will make his mark some day; and it was his
father's roll which started me on the way to prosperity."

As it happened, Lilian Chatterton had also food for reflection, and sat
long by an open window looking out into the night. There was no doubt,
she admitted, that she found Hilton Dane's society congenial. His swift
deference to all her wishes pleased her; and as he had intimated that he
desired nothing more than her friendship, there was no reason why it
should not be granted him. Under different circumstances the girl
fancied that her interest might have carried her farther; but Thomas
Chatterton's thinly veiled command was a fatal barrier. Even then she
frowned, remembering the summary manner in which he had purposed to
dispose of her as though she were a chattel. Nevertheless, she had been
badly startled by the sight of the wounded man; and the fact remained
that when her eyes first rested upon him she grew almost faint with a
sudden and wholly unexplainable fear. Lilian wondered, with a crimsoning
of her face, whether she had betrayed the relief she certainly
experienced on discovering that his injuries were not serious; and then
she closed the window with somewhat unnecessary violence.

The next sun had not long risen when Dane went out shakily into the
freshness of the morning. His brain had refused duty during the
preceding night, and there were questions to be grappled with. Hilton
Dane possessed a long patience, but, although a chivalrous person, he
was not a fool. He shrank from the thought of allowing the iron-master's
ward to be forced into a union with him, even if that were
possible--about which, however, knowing the young lady's character, he
was very doubtful. Also, he was at present a comparatively poor man, and
though he believed there was a moderate fortune in his invention, he saw
that some time must elapse before he could realize it. Abusing his
host's interference fervently, he decided that because the continual
effort to keep silence was wearing his resolution down, it would be well
to avoid further temptation by leaving The Larches.

He had just arrived at this decision when Chatterton came upon him.

"You do not look at all fit, Hilton," said the elder man. "The cut on
your forehead would, of course, account for that; but it has struck me
lately that something is troubling you. I refrain on principle from
prying into other folks' affairs; but, considering the time I have
known you, if you have any difficulty, I think you might confide it to
me."

Dane understood what lay behind this, and he felt that it was the last
thing under the circumstances he would think of doing.

"You have made my stay here so pleasant that if I remain much longer I
shall never be fit for work again," he said. "I have accordingly decided
to run up to London, and, if the railroad builders have not my work cut
out, look round for another foreign commission."

Thomas Chatterton started a little, and tried to hide a frown.

"I thought you had changed your mind after the letter you showed me, and
decided to stay in this country. It strikes me as downright folly to
risk accidents and fevers abroad with such a patent in your hands. Your
pump would beat the best pulsometer ever put into a mine. If you don't
approve of the offers you have received, and my suggestions, why can't
you sell it to the public through a limited company?"

Dane laughed a little.

"As I said before, sir, by the time I paid promoters and directors,
there would be very little left for me. If the pump, which cost years of
thought and experimenting, is to enrich anybody it shall be its
inventor; and another good foreign commission should supply me with the
necessary money."

"Listen to me," said Chatterton. "It is time I spoke plainly. I have
been called a hard man, but I hope I am equally just, and I had to fight
desperately for a foothold at the beginning. Well, I kept a mental
ledger, and no man ever robbed or assisted me but I made against his
name a debit or credit entry. Some of those debts were heavy, but in
due time I paid them back in full."

For a moment Chatterton certainly looked a hard man as he shut his hand
slowly, and with a very grim expression in his heavy-jawed visage,
stared steadily at Dane. Then the grimness vanished as he added:

"There is still a sum standing to the credit of Henry Dane, and I feel
ashamed often that I have let it stand so long. There is still one way
in which you could help me wipe it off, if none of those mentioned
already suits you. My niece will not leave me dowerless--and--for if it
had not been so I should not have spoken--you expressed your admiration
pretty openly some years ago."

Dane had no enviable task before him, but, remembering his compact, he
was determined to accomplish it, even if it should be necessary to use a
little brutality.

"I am afraid I see two somewhat important objections, sir," he answered
quietly. "In the first place, it is not apparent that the lady approves
of me."

"Pshaw!" said Chatterton. "When I was your age I never allowed such
trifles to daunt me. You surely did not expect her to say she had been
patiently waiting for you?"

"I think I mentioned two objections, sir, and the second is of almost
equal importance," Dane responded gravely. "I am at present a poor man,
you see."

Thomas Chatterton faced round on him again with his jaw protruded, and a
deeper hue in his generally sufficiently florid countenance.

"You need not be, unless you are fond of poverty. You mean----"

"That a boy and girl attachment seldom lasts long--on either side."

Chatterton moved a few paces forward, with the dry cough which those who
knew his temper recognized as a danger signal, then wheeled round upon
his heel and strode toward the house; and Dane noticed that he kicked an
unoffending dog he usually fondled.

As luck would have it, the next person Dane met was Lilian, and she
looked very winsome as she stood bareheaded under the morning sunshine
in her thin white dress. Dane's lips set tight as he watched her, then
suddenly his face softened again.

"I am glad to see you recovering, Hilton," she greeted him. "That hat
hides my bandages nicely. Do you feel able to walk slowly over to
Culmeny with me to-day?"

It was a tantalizing question: Dane felt not only able but very willing
to walk across the breadth of Scotland in Lilian Chatterton's company.
He feared however, that his moral strength would prove unequal to the
strain the excursion might impose, for it was growing very difficult to
observe the conditions of the indefinite compact.

"I am very sorry, but I have letters to write," he said.

Lilian Chatterton was a trifle quick-tempered, and though Dane knew it,
and considered it not a fault but a characteristic, he wondered at the
ways of women as she answered:

"I could not, of course, expect you to delay your correspondence, which
is no doubt important. Have you run out of those new powder cartridges?"

Dane felt that, under the circumstances, this was particularly hard on
him, but he smiled dryly.

"The correspondence relates to my departure for London. I want you to
listen, Lilian. I have just had an interview with your uncle, which
makes my absence appear desirable. Perhaps you can guess its purport,
and the gist of what he said."

The clear rose-color deepened a little in the girl's cheeks, but she
answered steadily.

"I will admit the possibility. The most important question is what you
said to him."

Now Dane had not only subdued mutinous alien laborers, and held them to
their task, but he had even been complimented by a South American
Spaniard upon the incisive vocabulary which helped him to accomplish it.
Nevertheless, at that moment he felt almost abject, and found speech of
any kind very difficult.

"Are you ashamed of your answer?" asked the girl.

"I am," Dane admitted. "There was, however, only one way in which I
could satisfy Mr. Chatterton without running the risk of allowing him to
apply considerable misdirected energy to the task of convincing a second
person. Therefore, though I did not like it, I took that way. He was not
pleased with me."

"You told him----" Lilian began, coloring still more.

"I did," said Dane grimly. "Horribly unflattering, wasn't it; but it was
the best I could do for you."

The girl first experienced a wholly illogical desire to humiliate the
speaker; but, recognizing the unreasonableness of this, she reflected a
moment, and then laughed mirthlessly.

"It should certainly prove effective. Still, a woman would have found a
neater way out of the difficulty!"

Lilian left him, and when the man passed out of earshot into the
shrubbery, he used a few pointed and forbidden adjectives in connection
with what he termed his luck.

He was leaning moodily upon a gate, looking down on a sunlit
stubble-field the following afternoon, when the next link was forged in
the chain of circumstances which, beginning with Chatterton's fishing,
would drag him through strange adventures. There was late honeysuckle on
the hedges, and festoons of warm-tinted straw. Running water sang
soothingly beneath the pine branches overhanging a neighboring hollow;
while all the wide vista of river, moor, and fell was mellowed by the
golden autumn haze. Dane, however, was far from happy. He was in no way
jealous of Carsluith Maxwell, which was perhaps surprising; but, in
addition to his other troubles, it did not please him that the latter
should have accompanied Miss Chatterton home on foot from Culmeny. They
had also been an inordinate time over the journey.

Presently, a little brown-faced child came pattering barefooted down the
lane, and stopping, glanced at him shyly, as though half afraid. She was
a pretty, elfish little thing, though her well-mended garments betokened
industrious poverty. She apparently gathered courage when the man smiled
at her.

"Whom are you staring so hard at, my little maid?" said he.

The child fished out a strip of folded paper from somewhere about her
diminutive person, and held it up to him.

"Ye will be the Mr. Dane who's staying at The Larches?"

Dane nodded, and the girl glanced up and down the lane suspiciously.

"Then Sis telt me to give ye this when there was naebody to see."

"And who is your sister, and what's it all about?" asked Dane; and the
little thing smiled roguishly.

"Just Mary Johnstone. Maybe it would tell ye gin ye lookit inside it,
sir."

She vanished the next moment, with a patter of bare feet, leaving Dane
to stare blankly at the folded paper.

"Now, who is Mary Johnstone, and what can she want with me?" he
wondered, as he prepared to follow the child's advice and read the
missive. When this had been done, however, he was not greatly
enlightened.

"_I'm taking a great liberty_," it ran. "_I am in great trouble, and you
are the one person who can help me. If you would not have two little
children go hungry all winter, you will meet me by the planting at
Hallows Brig in the gloaming to-morrow. I saw you at The Larches, and
thought I could trust you._"

"Very confiding of Miss Johnstone, whoever she is, but I'm thankful my
conscience is clear," thought Dane. It was unfortunate that he did not
obey the first impulse which prompted him to destroy the note. Instead
of this, he lighted another cigar, and sat down to consider the affair.

Just then the local constable, who on an eventful occasion had also
stuck fast in the hedge, came tramping through the stubble with
elephantine gait.

"Grand weather the day, sir," he beamed. "Ye will have heard we grippit
the man who broke yere heid."

"I'm summoned as a witness; but who is Mary Johnstone?" asked Dane. "You
should know everybody about here."

"Old Rab Johnstone's daughter; and that's no great credit to the lass.
Rab's overfond of the whisky, and never does nothing when he can help
it, which is gey often, I'm thinking. The daughter's a hard working
lass--sews for the gentlefolks; and she and her brither between them
keep the two mitherless bairns fed. It's him we've got in the lock-up
for breaking yere heid."

"Oh," said Dane, as a light dawned upon him. "Then Mary Johnstone would
be the pretty, light-haired girl I saw sewing for Miss Chatterton?"

"That same, sir," answered the constable, with professional alacrity.
"Miss Chatterton has missed nothing, has she?"

"Of course not!" Dane said impatiently. "I was only inquiring out of
curiosity. You need not mention it. Would this coin be of any use to
you?"

The official admitted that it might be; but when he appeared to smother
a bovine chuckle, Dane turned upon him.

"What the deuce is amusing you so?"

"Naething, sir," the man answered sheepishly. "I'm taken that way whiles
in hot weather."

The constable furnished further particulars about the poacher's family
before he departed; and Dane, reflecting that his must be the most
damaging testimony against the prisoner, understood why Mary Johnstone
had sent for him. It was perhaps foolish, but the child's face had
attracted him; and deciding that the lot of the pretty seamstress,
struggling to bring up her sisters under the conditions mentioned, must
be a hard one at the best, he resolved at least to hear what she had to
say.




CHAPTER V

THE TRYST AT HALLOWS BRIG


It was a clear, cool evening when Carsluith Maxwell leaned on the rails
of a footbridge which spanned the river, looking up at the old place of
Culmeny. It rose from the stony hillside, a straggling pile of time-worn
masonry, with all its narrow windows aflame with the evening light, and
the green of ivy softening its rugged simplicity. A square tower formed
its major portion, and this had been built with no pretense at adornment
in troubled days when the Maxwells had won and held their possessions
with the mailed hand. They had been, for the most part, soldiers of
fortune, and their descendant recalled the traditions of his race as,
turning, he looked south and east across the shining flood-tide toward
the Solway sands.

More of his forbears had, when there was scarcity at Culmeny--which was
generally the case--ridden that way in steel cap and dinted harness than
ever rode back, and Carsluith Maxwell had hitherto fulfilled the family
destiny, chancing his life in modern ventures where the risks were
perhaps as heavy as any the old moss-troopers ran. Now, however, he had
come to a turning-point in his career, and that night must decide
whether he applied his energies to the slow conversion of barren mosses
into arable land, or went forth again to seek his fortune over seas. The
wandering life appealed to his instincts; and fortune had not wholly
evaded him; but he had recognized of late that unless he could share it
with one woman, even prosperity would have little value for him. There
was a trace of melancholy almost akin to superstition in his nature, and
it was with a curious smile that he turned toward Culmeny to put his
fate to the test. If Lilian Chatterton would not listen, it was high
time to begin his search for the African mine.

In the meantime, Hilton Dane sat in the hall of Culmeny waiting for a
word with Maxwell, and also until it was time to keep his appointment at
the Hallows Brig. Three narrow, diamond-paned windows with rose lights
in the crown of their lancets pierced one end of the hall, and the
fading sunlight beating through, forced up into brightness the
pale-tinted dresses of his companions. They were young and comely women,
and, because the rest of the dark-paneled room was wrapped in shadow,
neither face nor dainty figure suffered from being silhouetted against a
somber background. A cluster of late roses in a silver bowl, and the
tawny skin of an African leopard on the polished floor, both touched by
the tinted gleam, formed by contrast glowing patches of color.
Nevertheless, Dane's eyes most often rested upon Lilian Chatterton, who
sat near an open window with a ruddy glory blazing in her hair, while
the dark oak behind it emphasized the delicate chiseling of her face.
There was a stamp of decision upon it as well as refinement.

"Is it not wonderfully peaceful to-night?" she said, glancing out across
the velvet lawn. A few roses still flowered along one side of it, a tall
clipped hedge hemmed it in, and, beyond the lawn, fir wood, yellow
stubble, and meadow rolled down to the silver shining of the sea. The
whole lay steeped in the sunset, serenely beautiful; but the black
shadow of the firs lengthened rapidly across the grass.

"You are all very silent," the girl continued. "Why does not somebody
agree with me? Don't you think it peaceful, Margaret? This might be an
enchanted garden, and yonder hedge a barrier impassable to care. It is
good to talk nonsense occasionally; and to-night one could almost fancy
that no cause for trouble might enter here."

As she spoke, Dane noticed that the gloom of the firs had swallowed most
of the lawn, and the coincidence struck him as an unfortunate augury.
Lilian had known little of either sorrow or care; and having learned by
painful experience that the balance of light and darkness is determined
by immutable law, the man trembled for her.

Margaret Maxwell laughed a little.

"You are distinctly fanciful. Culmeny has seen very little of either
peace or prosperity. The spot where this very garden stands was once
worn down by the hoofs of stolen cattle, and the feet of armed men bent
on exterminating the gentle Maxwells who plundered them. We also read
that the serpent entered Eden, and have the authority of Milton and
others for picturing the Prince of Darkness as a somewhat courtly
gentleman; while one notices that when there is unusual harmony, trouble
not infrequently follows the advent of a man. It is a coincidence, but
that ditty should herald Carsluith's coming."

A voice rose out of the adjoining meadow chanting a plaintive ditty in
an unknown tongue. The air resembled nothing Lilian had heard before,
and she leaned forward listening, for the refrain, pitched in a
mournful minor key, was equally striking.

"I did not know your brother sang so well; but I do not like that song.
It strikes one as uncanny," she said.

Margaret Maxwell nodded.

"It is West African, and that, I understand, is an uncanny country. My
brother spent some time there. He really sings--as he does most things
when he thinks it worth while, which is not always--tolerably well."

The song died away as Carsluith Maxwell came lightly across the lawn,
and Dane noticed that the last of the sunlight faded and the shadows
shut in both himself and Lilian Chatterton when the newcomer entered
through the open window.

"I did not know I had such an audience, or I should have been too
diffident to play the nightingale," Maxwell laughed.

"Miss Chatterton did not like your song, though she admired its
rendering," said Margaret mischievously. "But what put that doleful
composition into your head to-night?"

"Association of ideas, most probably," answered Maxwell, with a smile on
his lips, but none in his eyes. "I met the post-carrier, and must decide
forthwith whether I shall follow up my African scheme or not. It is
curious, but by the same token I'm standing with my heel on the neck of
the leopard, and I feel inclined to say God send it be a true augury.
You have your foot upon him, too, Miss Chatterton; and that is a very
ill-omened beast."

"How so?" asked Lilian. "It cannot be very large or terrible, to judge
by its skin."

"It holds a country larger than Scotland in terror," replied Maxwell.
"There are whole tribes of black men who tremble at the sight of a tuft
of leopard's fur."

"As an insignia, I suppose; but the beast is clearly vulnerable." Lilian
stooped and pointed to the fur. "Surely that is the work of a bullet."

"You have keen eyes," said Maxwell. "The taxidermist did his best to
hide it. That hole was made when I first pitted myself against the
leopard by shooting one to convince my carriers the thing was mortal.
For some time I suspected that was the beginning of a duel."

"And now?" interposed his sister, with a trace of anxiety.

"Now I almost hope I was mistaken," said Carsluith Maxwell. "With your
permission, I have one or two things to see to, and should like a word
with Hilton."

They went out together, and presently Dane returned alone to bid Miss
Maxwell adieu.

"You have been very patient during the last hour," said that lady. "Now
that you have seen Carsluith, one could not, of course, expect too much
from you."

"I have been very self-indulgent," said Dane, who had seen the elfish
child again and promised to meet his correspondent. "Still, there is a
limit to everybody's opportunities for enjoyment, and unfortunately I
must tear myself away."

Margaret Maxwell glanced at him sharply, for she fancied that he spoke
with sincerity, as indeed he did; but Dane, having given his promise,
intended to keep it. She also glanced at Lilian, and decided that Miss
Chatterton was not wholly pleased.

"Carsluith proposed to drive you both home. Can you not wait until he is
ready?" she suggested.

"I fear I cannot," answered Dane, with a trace of confusion. "The fact
is, I have an appointment to keep."

He left them a trifle abruptly, and Miss Maxwell turned to Lilian.

"Whom can your guest have an appointment with? He looked positively
guilty. I fear that he must have fallen into the toils of some rustic
beauty, which, considering his opportunities, shows a deplorably
defective taste."

If Lilian felt any resentment she showed no sign of it; but she was a
little more quiet than usual while they awaited the return of Carsluith
Maxwell.

Dane, remembering Lilian's glance of interrogation, hurried toward the
Hallows Brig in a somewhat uncertain humor. Though the hillside was
still projected blackly against a pale gleam of saffron above, it was
nearly but not quite dark when he reached the bridge, and the water sang
mournfully through the deepening gloom of the firs. The cool air was
fragrant with the faint sweetness of honeysuckle, and the calling of
curlew rose from a misty meadow; and it seemed to Dane that the slight,
shadowy figure which presently flitted toward him was in keeping with
the spirit of the scene. When the girl halted beside him there was still
just sufficient light to show that her face was comely. Hilton Dane was
not given to wandering fancies, and had long carried Lilian Chatterton's
photograph about with him; but he felt compassionate when he saw the
anxiety in the thin face, and noticed that the girl's lips were
quivering.

"Miss Johnstone, I presume?" he said. "Will you please tell me why you
sent for me?"

"I will try, sir," was the answer. "I have two little sisters to bring
up on what I earn by my needle, and what Jim can spare; but work has
been ill to get at the quarries, and, now when Jim's in prison, and
winter's no far away, I'm afraid to wonder what will be the outcome if
he is convicted."

"He should have considered such risks before he attempted to steal
another man's partridges," said Dane, with a poor attempt at severity.

"Poaching is not stealing, sir!" There was a ring in the girl's voice.
"Sorrow on the game that steals the farmer's corn to make a rich man's
pleasure, and tempts a poor man to his ruin! May ye never learn, sir,
what it is to choose between stealing and starving."

"The question is, what do you wish me to do?"

"To let Jim off, sir," was the answer; and the girl's eyes were eager to
tearfulness as she fixed them on the man, who frowned, perhaps because
he felt the appeal in them almost irresistible. "It was a dark night,
and maybe ye could not be quite certain. It was the others who tempted
him. He will go no more poaching if he once wins clear, and if the
fiscal sends him to prison the bairns will be hungry often or the
winter's through. It's for their sakes I'm asking; and the neighbors say
there will be no conviction if ye cannot swear to Jim."

Perhaps it was Dane's duty to sternly rebuke the pleader, but she
appeared half-fed and desperately anxious; and the face of her tiny
sister, with its look of childish confidence, rose up before his fancy.
He had once, and with little compunction, cut down with a shovel a
frenzied Italian laborer who led a mutiny, but now, though he set his
lips firmly for a moment, his eyes were pitiful.

"I am afraid what you suggest would not be right," he said presently.
"Does your father not help you at all?"

The girl's "No," expressed a good deal, and the despair in her voice
completed the man's discomfiture.

"I'm sorry; I had no right to ask," he said. "I am sure, at least, that
it was not your brother who broke my head, because--because he was not
in a position to attack anybody just then--and, for the sake of the
little ones, if there is any doubt at all--and I dare say there will be,
he shall have full benefit. But I cannot set him at liberty to continue
poaching; and the neighboring land-owners will probably see that he gets
no more work at the quarries; so he must take a letter from me to a
contractor who will no doubt find him employment."

Here, to the consternation of Dane, who did not know that his underfed
and overworked companion had done a courageous and, in the eyes of her
neighbors, a very suspicious thing, the girl broke out into half-choked
sobbing.

"You really must not cry," he pleaded awkwardly. "It is distressing to
me; and it is not my fault that your brother's friends cut my head open.
However, as I am the unfortunate cause of your distress, if the little
ones have suffered already it would be my duty to--to see they
didn't--you understand me?"

The girl, though still tearful, drew herself up with some show of pride.

"I'm no asking ye for money. The relief was just overmuch for me; but,
and it's a last favor, ye will no tell Miss Chatterton. Her good word
means work and bread to me."

"I am not likely to tell Miss Chatterton," the man assured her; then
added in haste: "If I did, she would not blame you."

"Maybe! Ye will not tell her," the girl said enigmatically, and then
once more caught her breath.

Dane, being unpleasantly uncertain what she might say or do in an
hysterical attack, felt it incumbent on him to soothe her, and laid a
hand reassuringly on her shoulder. It is possible that his companion
found comfort in the grasp, or instinctively recognized the touch of an
honest man, for she made no effort to evade it. As it happened, the lane
was grass-grown and sandy, and the river frothed noisily down a rapid
beyond the bridge. Thus neither of them heard the fall of hoofs until a
sudden glare of light beat into the face of the man. Fate had decreed
that the driver of the approaching vehicle should not only light the
lamps a little earlier than usual, but choose the longest road.

The result was unfortunate, for Dane, acting on impulse, drew the girl
farther back into the shadow of the hedge, and stood before her with his
hand still on her arm. The light had partly dazzled him, but he
recognized in the occupants of the dog-cart Lilian Chatterton and
Carsluith Maxwell, and barely choked back an expletive. Neither, if they
had seen him, showed any sign of recognition, which, however, was hardly
to be expected under the circumstances. Then, as the vehicle jolted on,
the girl, seeing the chagrin in the man's face, gazed at him curiously,
and with half-coherent thanks hurried away, leaving Dane in a state of
savage dismay.

"It is confoundedly hard on an unfortunate and innocent man! This is a
situation which will require considerable explaining, and I shall
probably never have an opportunity for attempting it," he muttered.

In the meantime Lilian Chatterton felt the hot blood surge upward from
her neck, and was thankful that the darkness partly hid her face. It is
true that she had effectively, so she hoped, put an end to any
aspirations Dane might have cherished; but when he had once accepted the
position there was no longer any necessity to conceal the fact that to a
certain degree she found his society congenial, or to consider how far
her interest in him might carry her. His complaisance had been the more
gratifying because she fancied it was not every woman who could bend
such an individual to her will. Lilian, however, had not only set up a
somewhat elevated standard of conduct for herself, but was inclined to
judge harshly those who fell beneath it; and now she was unmistakably,
if illogically, angry. The knowledge that the man had gone out fresh
from her presence to keep such an assignation stung her pride to the
quick, and brought the crimson to her very forehead. It was, she
considered, an unforgivable insult. Still, she had but seen him dimly
for a second, and might be mistaken, and so she turned toward her
companion.

"It is curious that I should fancy there was something familiar in the
voices we overheard," she said as lightly as she could.

Maxwell had learned discretion.

"Voices are always deceptive," he answered. "One should never trust to a
fanciful resemblance. The bridge is a favorite trysting-place for rustic
lovers; as one result of the sudden appearance of a pair of them, this
excitable beast managed to upset me the last time I approached it."

Carsluith Maxwell had done his best for his friend, and it was not his
fault that he had only confirmed the girl's suspicions, and set her
wondering if all men were equally perfidious.

"That being so, was it not very thoughtless of you to drive me this
way?" she inquired, with some asperity.

"Guilty," laughed Maxwell. "May I plead in extenuation that it is the
longest?"

He sprang down and looped the reins round a gatepost when they reached
the winding drive which led up to The Larches.

"Do you mind alighting here, Miss Chatterton?" he asked.

"No," said Lilian. "But may I inquire the reason?"

"A desire not to risk your safety a second time. The drive is very dark,
the horse addicted to bolting on opportunity; and it would be hard to do
justice to what I must tell you if I were forced to watch him. The task
is sufficiently beyond me already; I would give a good deal for the
power of eloquence."

Lilian was startled, for the speaker had certainly not worn his heart on
his sleeve.

"Could you not wait until to-morrow?" she asked with some trepidation.

"I am afraid not," said Maxwell, a trifle grimly. "I fear this must be a
surprise to you, but circumstances prevent my waiting, and it is even
better to hear one's sentence than to remain in suspense. Won't you
listen?"

Lilian, seeing there was no escape, bent her head; and, if Maxwell had
not the gift of eloquence, he could compress a good deal into a few
brief sentences. There was no superfluous protestation. The man spoke
abruptly, but Lilian could not doubt the earnestness in his voice, or,
as he stood hat in hand under the lamplight, mistake the look in his
eyes. She saw that what he offered was the enduring love of one who
could be trusted to the utmost, and the few pointed words revealed
depths of tenderness she had hardly suspected in him.

"I am sorry, very sorry--but it is impossible," she said softly.

Maxwell moved a pace or two forward, and his face seemed to have grown
suddenly haggard.

"Think," he urged hoarsely. "This means so much to me. Will it always be
impossible? I shall not change."

Lilian fancied she could believe him. She looked him fully in the eyes
as she answered.

"It can never be possible. I am sorry. If I had known, I should have
tried to warn you. You must forget me."

Maxwell recognized finality in her tone. For the space of several
seconds he turned his head away. Then he faced round again, speaking
very quietly:

"You have nothing to reproach yourself with. The mistake was mine. I
shall, however, never forget you; and I want you to promise that if any
adversity overtakes you--which God forbid--you will remember me. I sail
for Africa shortly, and it may be long before we meet again. Now I will
walk with you up the drive."

He held out his arm, and Lilian wondered a little at his composure as
she laid her hand on it and they passed together into the blackness of
the firs.

Miss Chatterton had not long joined her aunt when Dane came in, and
glanced in her direction as he made some not oversapient observation to
Chatterton. She did not avoid his gaze, but met it coldly, and,
gathering up some needlework, moved without ostentation, but
deliberately, out of the room. No speech could have been plainer, and
Dane grew hot, while the fingers of one hand contracted without his
will.

"You don't look well, Hilton," remarked Thomas Chatterton. "Is your head
troubling you?"

"No," said Dane. "I must have walked tolerably fast, and I am perhaps a
trifle shaky yet. With Mrs. Chatterton's permission I will go out and
smoke a cigar."

He passed out, and the iron-master smiled as he looked at his wife.

"Can you tell me what is the meaning of this?" he asked.

"Your inquiry is indefinite; and why do you ask me?"

"Because I think you ought to know," Chatterton answered dryly. "Women
generally have a finger in it whenever there is trouble."

"Even if true, that is not strikingly original," Mrs. Chatterton
retorted. "I have not noticed anything unusual."

"Then listen," and Chatterton pointed toward the window. "When a young
man goes out for a stroll he does not usually stamp in that savage
fashion upon the gravel. Now, I want your candid opinion."

"You shall have it," said the lady, smiling. "I believe that no good
ever resulted from a choleric elderly gentleman's interference in
affairs beyond his comprehension."

Meanwhile Carsluith Maxwell stood talking to his sister in the hall of
Culmeny.

"After what has happened, the sooner I get out on my African venture the
more pleasant it will be for all concerned," he said gloomily. "It is a
good country where one can forget one's troubles; in fact, there are so
many peculiarly its own that I don't know a better."

"Poor Carsluith! It will be a heavy disappointment to father. He is
failing more rapidly than I care to notice, and had begun to lean on
you. I don't think I can forgive her. Yes; go out, and forget her."

"It was not Miss Chatterton's fault," Maxwell declared quickly. "She
never, to use the inappropriate phrase, encouraged me. It was my own
folly to hope that she could stoop to me."

"Without any wish to flatter you, I consider that Miss Chatterton might
have stooped a good deal farther," said Margaret Maxwell. "However, we
need not go into that; and I am only sorry you are so hardly hit. I
wonder if it was because of Dane?"

"No," Maxwell answered with decision. "I can't exactly tell you why, but
I am certain it was not because of Dane."

His sister said nothing further, though she was not convinced. Her heart
was heavy for her brother, because she knew the Maxwell temperament, and
that he was not the man to change.

Carsluith passed out into the darkness, and leaning against a fir, spoke
half aloud:

"No man Miss Chatterton had smiled upon could scatter his affections as
Dane seems to have done. Pshaw! The thing is perfectly impossible!"

This was, perhaps, a greater tribute to the speaker's loyalty than to
his knowledge of human nature, though Carsluith Maxwell was usually
accounted a shrewd man.




CHAPTER VI

DANE'S SILENCE


It was in a combative humor that Hilton Dane presented himself in court
on the day of the poacher's trial. It was impossible to ignore the
summons, which alone had delayed his departure from The Larches; but the
time he spent there waiting had passed very uncomfortably. Lilian had,
so far as she could do so without attracting attention, sedulously
avoided his company; and he fancied that both Chatterton and his wife
regarded him with suspicion. Dane, knowing the iron-master's opinions,
surmised that Chatterton would not have blamed him had he frankly
related all that had passed; but he had pledged himself to secrecy, and
it never occurred to him to break his promise.

Therefore he kept his own counsel, and went into court prepared for
battle, further fortified by a contempt for the assumed omnipotence of
petty local magnates which men of his kind, who have tasted power in the
vigorous life of the newer lands, acquire. He decided that the prisoner,
who was very young, looked free from inherent vice, and worthy of a
chance to prove himself, in the main, honest. He was not absolutely
certain that the man was the one with whom he had grappled, and he gave
him the full benefit of the doubt. His answers provided the neighborhood
with a sensational topic for conversation, and, while there were some
who laughed at the legal functionaries' discomfiture and the witness's
nonchalance, the game preservers in the vicinity were emphatic in their
indignation.

In any case, Dane left the court amid the plaudits of the assembled
quarrymen, which the officials could not restrain. He hated the rôle of
popular hero but he felt a certain grim satisfaction, though he guessed
that every word he had spoken might cost him dearly. Also, because he
did nothing by halves, he sought the discharged prisoner.

"I don't know whether you are the right man or not, and I don't want
to," he said dryly. "If you are a wholly worthless rascal, you will no
doubt drift back into the clutches of the police, when it is probable
that the worthy gentlemen I addressed to-day will see that you don't get
out again. It would not surprise me if they starved you out of this
neighborhood; so, if you desire to make a fresh start, you will take
this letter to the English waterworks contractor to whom it is
addressed--and send your sister as much as possible of what he pays
you."

"Would you believe that I'm sairly sorry, sir?" began the lad; but Dane
turned upon him with a laugh and a frown.

"Sorry for what? Prove it by turning honest. Do you wish to convince me
I did wrong to-day?"

The poacher departed with grateful protestations, and Dane was glad that
he had vanished before Maxwell came up.

"I don't know whether I ought to congratulate you on your forensic
abilities, or otherwise, but the spectacle was worth the journey," he
said. "I hardly suspected that you possessed such talents; but why you
displayed them is, of course, another question."

"It is also my particular business," Dane replied stiffly, and frowned
when Maxwell smiled significantly.

"Confound you! Do you think----" he broke out; and Maxwell smiled again
in ironical fashion as he moved away.

"I might make use of your own rejoinder, and say that I generally find
it saves trouble to keep my opinions to myself," he returned. "However,
since you asked me, what would any person of the most modest discernment
think?"

Dane groaned inwardly as he climbed into the waiting vehicle, for the
last speech placed beyond all doubt the fact that the occupants of the
dog-cart had recognized him at Hallows Brig; and he knew that Lilian
Chatterton held somewhat puritanical views. He had, it was evident,
involved himself hopelessly.

That very evening, just as Dane had finished packing his few
possessions, an irate game-preserving gentleman drove over to The
Larches to express his indignation.

"I would not like to hurt your feelings, Chatterton, but your young
friend did not give wholly unbiased testimony to-day," he said.
"Considering his evident desire to shield the prisoner, I e'en felt it
my duty to----"

He got no farther, for the choleric iron-master was equally loyal to
those he honored with his good opinion, and prompt on any challenge to
take up the cudgels.

"If that is all you called to tell me, you might have spared yourself
the trouble, Black," he interrupted. "I have known Hilton Dane from
boyhood, as I knew his father before him; and I haven't the slightest
objection to hurting the feelings of any man who impugns the honesty of
my friends."

"I'm thinking ye are very generous," replied Black, relapsing into his
native idiom. "Man, do not be so testy, but bide and listen. He
described his adversary so well that the police at once identified and
arrested him; but he appeared troubled with a distressfully bad memory
in court to-day.

"'What are ye meaning by the words, "A man like the prisoner"?' the
fiscal asked him; and Mr. Dane answers: 'Just what I say.'

"'Can you not swear to him?' asked the fiscal severely; and your young
friend smiled. 'Could you swear to the complexion and color of the eyes
of any man who, on a dark night, had just kicked you hard upon the
knee?' says he.

"It was not even respectful; and when the rabble cheered there was more
than me who agreed with the fiscal: 'This place is a court of
justice--or it ought to be,' said he."

Black, pausing, betrayed his indignation with a gesture, while
Chatterton laughed in aggressive fashion.

"Considering my worthy neighbors' prejudices, I think there was
something in that last remark," he said.

Just then Lilian, who may have overheard part of the colloquy, appeared
in an opening in the tall hedge.

"Did you convict the malefactor, Mr. Black?" she asked.

"No," said that gentleman ruefully. "Unfortunately we did not, although
I'm thinking that we did our best."

Lilian smiled a little, and Chatterton's eyes twinkled as he glanced at
her encouragingly.

"Was that quite in accordance with the spirit of our glorious
constitution?" she asked.

"Eh?" said Black sharply. "What's this I'm saying; and I see ye are
laughing at me. I mean his guilt was manifest, but a friend of yours
showed considerable audacity, forby a trace of talent, in his efforts to
release him. Ye will mind that it's a principle of British justice to
give even a poacher fair play, my dear young lady."

"So I was always taught," Lilian replied artlessly.

Thomas Chatterton chuckled again, and pointed toward a man who, in turn,
passed through the opening in the hedge.

"I fancy that Mr. Black is anxious to talk to you, Hilton," he said.

Black, however, had evidently found two adversaries sufficient without
engaging a third, and, as sometimes happens, he did not recollect the
crushing things he might have said until the opportunity had passed; so,
after a stiff greeting, he allowed Chatterton, who was rarely ungenerous
to a beaten enemy, to lead him away.

Lilian had disappeared, but not before the manner in which she had
ignored Dane had roused him to precipitate action. He forgot his
prudence in a sudden fit of anger, and, remembering only that he might
never have another opportunity for speech with her, he followed the
girl. Miss Chatterton, however, had a fair start, and, perhaps being
warned by the sound of his hurried footsteps, made the most of it; so
that while Dane pursued her down two avenues, and through a shrubbery,
the situation grew rapidly ludicrous. The humor of it did not strike him
then, and he saw only the flicker of a white dress receding before him.
Finally he came upon the fugitive in a narrow path between rows of
choice chrysanthemums, where, as there was no room for two to pass,
Lilian turned upon him with an ominous light in her eyes. It was evident
that Miss Chatterton was seriously angry, as well as a little
breathless.

"What brings you here?" she demanded.

Dane was not, as a rule, readily disconcerted; but for a moment the
power of lucid speech deserted him.

"I came----" he gasped.

"That is unfortunately evident," retorted Lilian, chillingly. "What I
desire to know is why, considering the size of the garden, you must,
after seeing I wished to be alone, choose this particular path!"

Dane had slight cause for merriment, but he actually laughed.

"Any other place would have suited me, but you went so fast!"

This was a blunder, and he realized it as he heard the gravel crunch in
a manner that suggested the pressure of somebody's heel. Lilian had
clearly roused herself to face the situation.

"Admitting that it was so, will you explain why you cannot take a hint?"

"I will," Dane said quietly, though he was once more maladroit. "I
wished to ask why you have avoided me like contagion lately?"

"Is that a necessary question, or is it generous to place the onus of
such an explanation upon me?"

"Perhaps not," he admitted. "I am not so quick of wit as I could wish,
to-day, but I am going away early to-morrow, and it may be very long
before I see you again; so I could not help asking it. We have known
each other a long time, Lily, and I would not care to leave England
feeling that you were displeased with me."

"Have I told you that I was displeased?" asked the girl.

"Speech was hardly necessary."

Lilian Chatterton was not deficient in courage, and she no longer tried
to evade the difficulty. "Please understand that I have neither the
right nor the desire to inquire into your motives, but--since you
insist--there are limits within which one must restrict one's
friendship; and after comparing your own account of your nocturnal
adventures with what I heard Mr. Black relate about your conduct in
court to-day, it is hardly possible to avoid concluding that you have
overstepped them."

"There may be an explanation. Is it fair, as you reminded that very
gentleman, to condemn any one unheard?"

"Can you furnish one?" asked Lilian, with a quickness which was not
wholly lost upon her companion. If he had spoken plainly, it is possible
that the explanation might have changed a good deal for both of them;
but that was just what the man had pledged himself not to do. He was not
a casuist, and, having no time for reflection, saw only one course open
to him. It was too late when he realized that it was the worst one
possible from any point of view.

"I am afraid I cannot, at present," he said.

The girl's eyes grew almost wicked, for his hesitation was fatal, and
she was angry that she had even allowed him to draw her into the
discussion.

"That is comprehensible," she said. "You must already have taxed your
imagination severely, and it is perhaps natural that the testimony of a
quite disinterested gentleman should be more convincing. Besides, as I
said already, it is certainly not my part to judge you."

"Then I can only hope that you will hear the full truth from some other
person you consider more worthy of credit," Dane said somberly.

Miss Chatterton returned no answer, but, drawing her skirt to her side,
brushed past the man, who stepped recklessly among the chrysanthemums.
She had, of course, no intention of looking back in his direction, but,
on turning at the end of the alley, it was almost necessary to do so,
and she sometimes remembered, with both a smile and a sigh, how he had
stood, a somewhat commanding, as well as a slightly ludicrous figure,
staring straight before him, knee-deep among the chrysanthemums. That,
however, was afterward, for then Lilian was in a royal rage with herself
as well as the man, because she had allowed anything he could say or do
to disturb her serenity.

Dane sighed a little, but there was resolution as well as indignation in
his face as he moved away, and left the gardener, who had witnessed the
scene with indignation, to assess the damage.

"Would nothing fit yon theatrical ijiot but stamping my new quilled
Regents flat?" the gardener grumbled.

Early the next morning Chatterton and Dane stood waiting for the South
express in the little country station.

"I don't altogether understand what you have been doing, Hilton, and,
though nobody seems quite pleased with you, I won't ask," said the
iron-master. "I know you had a good reason for it, whatever it was; and
if that meddlesome Black or any of his friends feel inclined to make
further unpleasant suggestions, I shall enjoy the opportunity for a
little plain speaking. If you ever change your mind, remember what I
said; and don't close with any offer unless it's tempting, but come
back and wait at The Larches for a better. I can't help saying I'm
sorry you did not altogether hit it with Lilian. Modern young women,
however, often appear to consider cheap smartness more becoming than the
genuine cordiality they may feel."

"It was not Miss Chatterton's fault, sir," declared Dane, who, growing
slightly confused, wished the iron-master would favor anything else with
his fixed attention. He was thankful that the approach of the express
prevented the conversation from progressing further in that direction.

A few evenings later, Lilian dismounted from her pony in the shadow of a
copse. For some reason she had been restless all day, and sought solace
in a ride across the moor. The saddle had slipped a little, and she
spent some time tightening the girth. Meanwhile two men came to a
standstill in the stubble beyond the hedge, and she recognized Carsluith
Maxwell in one spare figure. The sunset beat into his face, and she saw
it was stamped with a curious melancholy as he looked down the
deep-wooded valley toward Culmeny. Ridges of brown moorland, whose
slopes were streaked by dark firs, hemmed the hollow in, and the tower
rose blackly in the mouth of it against the shimmer of the sea.

"It is an inheritance to be proud of, sir," Carsluith said. "Perhaps it
is because of the contrast with the rank luxuriance of the tropics, and
their stifling heat, but each time I come home to the old place and
breathe this keen sweet air, I feel that I love it better."

The second man, turning, laid his hand on the speaker's shoulder, and as
he did so Lilian recognized the master of Culmeny.

"It will be yours some day which cannot be very distant now," the elder
man replied. "It is a barren heritage, and I have long regretted that,
after the girls are provided for, its revenues will do little more than
cover the interest on the burden you must take up along with it."

"I hope that day will be long in coming, sir; and I shall never rest
contented until by some means I win enough to restore our former
prosperity. To-morrow will see me on my way to London, and we must hope
that my latest venture will prove successful!"

Lilian could not escape without attracting attention, and she was so
close to the two men that she heard Brandram Maxwell sigh.

"I do not approve of it, but know I cannot dissuade you," he said, with
a certain pride as well as wistfulness in the glance he cast upon his
son. "I had hoped you might have settled here--and think she is good as
well as bonny--but that was not to be. Prosperity! The old place was aye
needy, and its plenishing has cost the life of many of those who have
gone before you. You will mind Andrew's answer when he fell out dying in
the retreat from Derby: 'I'm not caring greatly where I lie,' said he.
'Our kirkyard is not contracted. It runs from the Low Countries to the
sands of Cree.' Maybe it's your destiny, but you will not forget that an
old man is longing for the sight of you, longing the more because----"

He ceased abruptly, and Lilian noticed that Carsluith Maxwell made the
slightest gesture of negation, while his face darkened a little. She
recalled an old superstitious tale.

"We have outgrown belief in those fables, sir," he declared.

The ruler of Culmeny made no direct answer.

"The old tale is told over often, and the end is the same. God keep you,
and bring you safe home from that dark land," he said solemnly.

Here the pair forestalled the unwilling spectator's intention by moving
away, and left her troubled. She had done nothing to raise false hopes
in Carsluith Maxwell, and in that respect her conscience was clear; but
there had been a strange somberness in both men's faces, and she felt
that she was mainly responsible for sending the younger one to Africa.
He was of good family and accomplished, and she wondered why, when many
another damsel would have gladly listened, she had so promptly declined
him as a suitor. Then, even as she reflected that there was no one else
she preferred to him, a tinge of color crept into her face, and,
dismissing the subject, she mounted, and sent the pony at a gallop
across the next meadow.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was a depressing afternoon when Carsluith Maxwell found Dane lounging
in the smoking-room of a London hotel. The air outside was foul with
smoke and fog; and it was little more cheerful within. Dane was in
distinctly low spirits. He had spent a fortnight haunting the offices of
engineering firms, financiers, and company promoters, and had discovered
once more that anybody willing to take up his invention would require
the lion's share of the contingent profit. He could hear of no
remunerative professional engagement; and the contractors who had
promised him the foreign commission stated that the work would not be
begun for some time.

"You do not look exactly pleased with either the world or yourself,"
observed Maxwell.

"I certainly don't feel so," Dane said shortly. "Several things have
gone wrong with me lately, and I'm even more troubled than usual by a
chronic shortness of capital. I want ten thousand pounds rather more
badly than most folks do, and no mental effort will show me where to
raise more than five."

Maxwell looked hard at the speaker.

"If you are willing to risk a good deal on a chance of obtaining the
money, I think I can show you a way."

Dane laughed harshly.

"There is no risk you could mention which, for the sake of five thousand
pounds, I would not run."

"If you join me you will run a good many," said Maxwell. "There were
reasons why I could not make the offer until to-day. Give me about ten
minutes to explain the venture."

Dane drew in a deep breath when his companion concluded; then held out a
big hand.

"It is a bargain," he said simply. "Half the profit, half the expense
and peril. I can start any time after to-morrow."

They shook hands on it, while the blue cigar smoke curled about them;
and the bargain they made was kept faithfully in the face of manifold
perils, and in spirit as well as in letter. Long afterward, Dane
remembered that Maxwell's smile was much the same when, clenching the
hot rifle barrels, they watched the flintlocks flashing through thicker
wreaths of a more deadly vapor.

All arrangements had been made when Maxwell departed; and Dane sat down
to write Chatterton a letter. When that gentleman received it, he first
used expressions which should have cost him five shillings, and then,
seeking his wife, thrust it down before her with quite unnecessary
violence.

"The man has taken leave of his senses!" he exclaimed. "Read that, and
tell me if you don't think so."

"Is this the beginning of another ancient-right crusade, or the effect
of the lobster salad? You will remember that I warned you," said Mrs.
Chatterton.

"This is not a time to indulge in puerile levity! It is that--that
confounded idiot, Hilton! He and the other madman, Maxwell, have gone
out to look for gold mines in one of the deadliest holes in Africa. He
says he wanted five thousand pounds, and, when he knows it was his duty,
could not come to me!"

Mrs. Chatterton read the letter, and then tried to flash a warning at
her husband before she glanced in her niece's direction. Lilian who had
leaned forward as though listening intently, sank back into her chair.

"Perhaps they may find the gold mine; and Carsluith Maxwell is by no
means an idiot," she said. "Indeed, he always struck me as a shrewd,
determined man."

"Determined enough," fumed her husband. "They're all made that way.
Maxwell rebuilt his iniquitous obstruction four times after I tore it
up; but there's something in Carsluith's dark face I don't care to see.
I've seen the sign on other men, and it implies a tragedy. Besides, from
what Black told me, they're an unlucky family, with an hereditary
weakness for dying fully dressed. Any mad venture they could get
themselves decently killed in seems to have been irresistible to those
men of Culmeny. I'd have given three times the money to prevent
Carsluith from decoying poor Hilton. Do the fools fancy nuggets grow on
palm trees?"

Chatterton, receiving no answer, retired to what he called his study,
where they heard him banging books about. Lilian sat silent with hands
crossed in her lap. She, also, she fancied, had seen the shadow in
Carsluith Maxwell's face, and she felt both troubled and anxious about
him and about somebody else.

A week later Mrs. Chatterton, entering her niece's room in search of
some trifle, came upon a book the girl had been reading. She looked
thoughtful when she saw that the volume treated of travels in West
Africa, and that the marker in it rested between the last pages.




CHAPTER VII

A WARNING


It was a bright morning when the S.S. _Manyamba_ rolled south into sight
of the Canaries over a white-flecked sea. They rose rather like dim blue
clouds than islands athwart the far horizon, with one glistening cone
cut off by silver mists from the ocean plain beneath, towering high
above the loftiest. Maxwell leaned over the poop rails, while Dane, the
middle-aged purser, and Miss Bonita Castro stood near by. The lady's
father, a little, olive-faced Portuguese, with shifty black eyes,
lounged in a deck chair watching them languidly. There were few
passengers on board, and the members of the group, who had made friends
somewhat rapidly, were now amusing themselves by shooting at the bottles
a steward forward flung into the sea.

A big pistol flashed in Miss Castro's hand. The purser clutched at a
stanchion and uttered a quick exclamation; Maxwell wheeled round
suddenly. A bottle, ceasing its gyrations, sank into the white wash of
the screw, and the lady laughed as she lowered the pistol muzzle.

"_Trés!_" she cried exultantly. "That is three to me! _Carramba!_ I have
also it seem, as you say, nearly bag the Señor Maxwell."

If Dom Pedro Castro was a typical Portuguese, his wife had been an
Andalusian, and his daughter, while speaking several languages rather
prettily than well, preferred her mother's tongue, and had inherited a
full share of the voluptuous beauty of a race whose women are famous in
Spain. She formed an interesting picture as she stood with the blue of
the sea behind her, laughter in her dark eyes, and the pistol still
smoking in her hand. They were remarkably attractive eyes; and Maxwell,
knowing what to look for, saw more than Dane had apparently seen in
their depths, and decided to warn his comrade to beware of them. A faint
carmine warmth emphasized the comeliness of the slightly dusky face,
while graceful pose and figure were both characteristic of a woman of
her extraction as yet well short of the age at which Southern beauty
changes into grossness.

"You have not the fright, Señor Maxwell, though a little nearer and we
leave you behind?" she added naively.

Maxwell did not look frightened, though he might well have been, for the
bullet had passed him close. He answered with a smile which, as Dane had
noticed before, appeared to linger on his lips after the gravity had
returned to his eyes.

"No, señorita. If a man could choose his last resting-place, wouldn't
this blue water be much nicer than a mangrove swamp in Africa. That very
little, however, makes a vast difference; and you have won the gloves.
You shall have the best in Las Palmas to-night. You will land us by
sunset, Mr. Purser?"

"Yes." The Purser sighed with relief when he saw that the contest was
over. "Hadn't you better give me that pistol, señorita? Accidents happen
when one least expects them, and the Company would hold me responsible
if you killed anybody. I don't think the skipper would see quite as much
humor in the position as you seem to."

Bonita laughed with the light-heartedness of a child, and glanced
demurely at Dane.

"To kill the Señor Maxwell, or my good friend Don Ilton, is catastrophe;
but to kill a bad man, it is nothing. Many men are killed in Africa; I
myself shoot one. There was in him the blood of the negro, and he forget
it when without respect he speak to me."

Dane was a trifle staggered by the matter-of-fact manner in which Miss
Castro mentioned the way she had disposed of one whom he surmised had
been too venturesome a suitor.

"_Verdad!_" exclaimed Dom Pedro. "The man, by bad fortune, he is not
die, and that affair is cost me much commercio. My daughter she has, in
your English, the spirited way."

The lady's face changed suddenly as she turned toward Maxwell.

"I beat you, Señor, but it is because you are _muy caballero_, and
prefer the defeat from me. You have the steady hand and the dangerous
eye, and have not the fear. That is well if you go up into the forest in
my country. It is different with your friend. The pistol is not for him.
No, he remind me of those big fair men with the axes I read of in
England. I make you my compliments, Don Ilton, and you show me where the
swift Bonita he leap at the bow."

Whether, because Miss Castro was fond of admiration, this was done out
of pique at Maxwell's indifference to her attractions, Dane naturally
did not know, but he answered with a bow, and the two strolled forward
together. There were no porpoises circling, as they often will, athwart
the stem, but the lady who perched herself upon a knighthead seemed in
no way disappointed. The sun made rainbows in the spray which whirled
beneath her, as each blue ridge fell back shattered from the shearing
bows; and nowhere else could one realize so well the swift passage of
the quivering hull through the white-topped seas, or feel the same
cradle-like rise and fall of the warm deck planking.

"All this," remarked Miss Castro, "is very nice; and the Señor Maxwell,
who is _muy caballero_, but somber sometimes, he is not here. You have
my permission to sit there, and I will talk to you."

Dane afterward wondered why, in place of doing so, she led him on to
talk about his comrade; but it was perhaps not unnatural that he should
find a certain degree of pleasure in the society of his comely and
versatile companion. He knew little of Miss Castro beyond what the
purser had told him, and that Maxwell had met her elsewhere; but he was
to learn more in due time. She had been educated in some Spanish
convent; but, being born on the fever coast, could withstand the
climate, and she spent part of her time there in her father's factory,
and the rest with her mother's sister in the Canaries. Dom Pedro was
assumed to be a tolerably prosperous trader.

An hour had passed before the two came aft together, and on the next
opportunity Maxwell took his friend to task.

"It is perhaps time for me to warn you about playing with fire, Hilton,"
he said. "Miss Castro is certainly pretty, but her people don't
understand the game of flirtation as played in England. In all
emotional questions they're unpleasantly in earnest. I may remind you
that I met the señorita in Africa."

"I have not so far obtruded my advice on you," Dane returned. "Don't you
think this----"

"Is an impertinence?" and Maxwell smiled. "Perfectly. I also admit that
the rôle of mentor does not become me. Nevertheless, when Miss Castro
casually mentioned how she got rid of her last suitor, there was
something in her eyes which might have warned an observer. You needn't
trouble about a neat rejoinder, because I'll retire, having done my
duty."

"I mean to call upon Miss Castro at the Catalina to-morrow. Your
warning, however, is superfluous, as it will be the last time I shall
see her. She is remaining here."

There was a trace of mischief in Maxwell's smile as he answered.

"I am going with you. You need not express astonishment. She invited
me."

It was a sunny afternoon when they went ashore together; but they did
not find Miss Castro immediately at her hotel. It appeared that the
British tourists and invalids who sojourned in the dusty Spanish city
had joined hands with its leading inhabitants over the organization of a
gala for the benefit of local institutions, and Miss Castro was playing
the part of soothsayer in the cause of charity.

Dane found it pleasant, in spite of the dust, to watch the white mists
sliding athwart the great volcanic peaks, and the silvery spray toss
beneath the white-walled city. The assembly also was interesting. Gaily
uniformed Castilian officer, and British tourist fantastically attired,
jostled each other. Dark-skinned, black-haired beauties--pleasant to
look upon even when they wore Parisian headgear instead of the national
mantilla--in filmy draperies, flitted in and out among young
Englishwomen, whose indifferent faces and attire emphasized the contrast
between their respective characters; while here and there a matron of
their own nation stood surveying the scene with the pitying contempt for
everything foreign which too many insular Britons consider impresses the
benighted alien. Good music mingled with the merry voices, swish of
diaphanous dresses, clank of sabers, and patter of feet, and through all
rang the monotone of the sea.

"Look at it well," said Maxwell. "It is the last glimpse of civilization
you will get for many a day. Henceforward our path leads us into a land
of eternal shadow haunted by all things evil; at least, and they have
some reason, so the negroes say. There's the señorita, telling fortunes
in that striped tent. It is curious that she is beckoning--me."

Maxwell pushed his way through the throng surrounding a gaudy pavilion,
where Miss Castro was evidently doing excellent business; and presently
he returned, smiling curiously.

"She wishes to tell your fortune. Go in and spend a crown in the cause
of charity. I can't say that mine was a very good one, but the señorita
showed an accuracy which was, under the circumstances, surprising."

Dane made his way with difficulty into the tent, and when his eyes grew
used to the change from brilliant sunshine to shadow, he realized one
reason for Miss Castro's success. She wore the dress of the Andaluces,
thin, lace-like draperies of black, sufficiently short to reveal the
tiny high-arched feet in dainty Moorish slippers. A gauzy black mantilla
and a crimson rose adorned her hair, while the graces of her figure were
emphasized by a broad zone of African gold, chased with zodiacal
characters by sable craftsmen. The costume suited her; and Miss Castro
was probably aware of the fact.

"So you will learn a little of the future, Don Ilton?" she said, with
unusual gravity. "No, you must not smile. This is not the charlatan's
trickery. The ancient Moors they teach us wisdom, and I have study. So,
we throw there the crown, and I lay this Aggri in your palm. The Aggri
has virtue, though what it is no man know."

She detached from her bracelet an insignificant bead, one of the
mysterious Aggri which cannot be counterfeited, and, as Dane afterward
learned, can hardly be bought with money in West Africa.

"It is a big, hard hand, and has done much work, perhaps with the
shovel, in a hot country--I think the Sud America," she said. "It will
also hold the rifle. It is well to hold the rifle straight in Africa."

Miss Castro had splendid eyes, of a kind that it is not wise for a
susceptible man to gaze into too steadily while his hand is held in very
pretty fingers; and Dane felt it incumbent on him to break the spell.

"This is not all divination, señorita. I told you I was going inland
from the African coast; though I certainly did not tell you I had been
in South America. Did you guess it by my darkened skin?"

"It is not the trickery," repeated Miss Castro. "I tell you only the
things I know. There is blood on your path through the forest--blood,
and a shadow that follows, creeping always behind. Look well to your
friend. The shadow follows, but does not rest on--you. If it should,
there is a pale, cold woman in England who--but I cannot tell you if she
would be sorry, or if you will ever see her again. There is also
treasure, but the lines fade and the crosses are many, with only the
sign of danger clear. I can see no farther. Only the good saints know
the end."

She paused for a moment, leaving Dane somewhat impressed, for, although
no believer in palmistry of that description, he had seen that Miss
Castro was apparently not speaking without a purpose. Then she laid down
the Aggri and, it seemed to Dane, her mantle of prophetess
simultaneously, saying in her usual tone, but with somewhat unusual
earnestness:

"And now you will not laugh while I give you the warning. Beware of
these three things: a man with the holy cross on his forehead, the
carved calabash, and the leopard's skin. You will remember always, but
tell only the Señor Maxwell. There is one at least who would not have
that shadow overtake you. It may be I shall see you in Africa."

Here the eager crowd outside showed signs of storming the tent, and Dane
was forced to take his leave, reflecting that it might perhaps be as
well if they did not, as Miss Castro expected, meet in Africa. Rejoining
Maxwell, he told him what he had heard, concluding:

"It much resembled the usual professional soothsayer's medley, and I
could make neither head nor tail of it. Still, the señorita's manner
impressed me."

"How did she look or speak?" Maxwell's glance betrayed his interest.

"As though she believed what she was saying, and wished me to."

"I am inclined to think she did," Maxwell answered thoughtfully. "She
was also probably giving you good advice in the one way available. How
she knows I cannot tell, but by the light of past experience I can make
a good deal of the medley. As you probably surmised, her warning was not
the result of divination."

Maxwell did not appear inclined to answer questions, and, dismissing the
subject, they proceeded to make the most of their last few hours upon
what he termed Christian soil. The black peaks were fading against the
saffron in the west, and purple darkness creeping up from Africa across
the sea, when the mail gun warned them it was time to return to the
steamer.

"We shall have seen, and perhaps suffered, very strange things before we
set foot in a civilized land again," said Maxwell. "It is not a tropical
sporting trip that we are embarking upon. There remain just five minutes
for a valedictory libation."

"Champagne!" Dane said to the Swiss attendant as they passed through the
veranda of the hotel; and presently he rose from a little table, holding
up the sparkling cup. Maxwell's hints had impressed him, and there was a
grimness behind his smile when he spoke.

"Here's death or glory! A swift journey to the heart of the forest!"

Maxwell generally frowned upon anything that approached the theatrical,
but, as he touched his comrade's glass with his own, his face was grave.

"Heaven send us both back safe out of it and--because the one implies
the other--confound the cross-marked man!"

Dane asked no questions. Maxwell was always slightly oracular, and might
not have answered them; and a few minutes later they were being rowed
off to the steamer in company with Dom Pedro Castro.

The _Manyamba_ was not a fast boat; she anchored off many surf-hammered
beaches before she reached the one where the adventurers had arranged to
disembark, and where, as it happened, Dom Pedro had built his principal
factory. He proved a pleasant companion, though Dane fancied that he was
weak alike in character and in principle. One day as they rolled slowly
along the spray-veiled coast with a maze of half-seen mangroves over the
port hand, Dom Pedro sauntered across the deck toward Dane.

"You go up into the Leopard's country to look for gold?" he said,
glancing at Dane in a manner which puzzled him.

"We are certainly going inland, but I am afraid that is all I can tell
you," Dane replied guardedly.

Dom Pedro smiled.

"Then you seek the gold. Even your countrymen do not go into that forest
for pleasure. But only one man, I think, has seen that gold since the
men of my nation who came after Gama ruled this country. That man he
die, as you call it, crazy. How much your expedition cost you, Don
Ilton?"

Dane mentioned an approximate sum, expressing his surprise that the
questioner should even have guessed their object, but refraining from
stating whether the guess was a correct one; and the elder man spread
out his yellow palms deprecatingly.

"Where the gold lie is not concern me. I am gentleman of peace and
commercio. There is one man, not all the nigger, who think he know, and
another not all a white man who will pay him to hinder you. More I only
guess at and cannot tell you, but I know you and the Señor Maxwell never
pass the Leopard country. Don Ilton, I presume you bold man who come
here to make the money. With the sum you mention I show you how. It is
not all for the good will, but for the assistance also of me."

Now Dane might have suspected treachery, but he did not do so. Indeed,
he was inclined to fancy the offer and warning were genuine. He declined
the offer, however; and consulted Maxwell on the first opportunity.

"I believe what he told you was spoken in good faith," Maxwell said;
"and he was perfectly correct. The first man he mentioned is probably
the rascal who betrayed poor Niven; and Rideau must be the other. He
has, if I am correct in my surmises, had dealings not wholly creditable
to either, with Dom Pedro; and it is possible the latter might have
found us useful. This, combination may, however, increase our
difficulties."




CHAPTER VIII

TREACHERY


The region which lies behind the West African coast is not a pleasant
one to traverse, and bad fortune seemed to attend Maxwell's expedition
from the time it marched out of the seaboard settlement, where he had
had trouble with certain French officials, as well as with the black
head man from whom he hired his carriers. All of this Dane remembered
when he halted, one burning afternoon, shoulder-deep in the tall grass
of a swamp, worn out in body and perplexed in mind. Few Europeans are
capable of much exertion in that country, especially during the hottest
part of the afternoon; but the hammock boys were too weary to drag their
burdens farther, and there was urgent need for haste. Dane accordingly
had taxed his strength to the utmost during the last few hours. The tall
grass stems were almost too hot to touch, and foul mire bubbled about
their roots. At least a league of it, through which, slashed by
saw-edged blades and stabbed by broken stalks, the expedition must force
its way, stretched toward an inland ridge of higher ground that rose
from the morass. Beyond this, in turn, flat-topped hills dimmed by a
yellow heat haze cut the horizon.

As Dane halted, a naked carrier stumbled, and, dropping the deal case
from his woolly crown, splashed him all over. Another straightway fell
over his prostrate comrade, and began a spirited attack upon him when
they scrambled to their feet again. Dane was too weary to rebuke either
in the fashion they would best understand; but a man of dusky color
undertook the duty for him, with the barrel of a gaspipe gun, and the
combatants, desisting, found new places in the straggling line. A few
picked men in flowing white draperies with flintlock guns on their
shoulders were already floundering through the swamp ahead. Behind them,
almost and wholly naked negroes, many wearing on their forehead the blue
band which marks the amphibious Kroo, went splashing by, each bearing a
deal case or tarred cloth package upon his crown. Then the rearguard,
tall and soldierly men with the blood of the Arab in them, who carried
old-fashioned rifles in spite of certain regulations, came up with
Maxwell. They wore a ragged white uniform, swore by the Prophet, and
were, as Dane subsequently discovered, reliable fighting men. The
Krooboys carried a cutlass-shaped matchet, a by no means despicable
weapon when rubbed keen with a file.

Maxwell differed in outward appearance from the somewhat fastidious
gentleman Dane had known in Scotland. His cotton jacket was badly rent,
sun-baked mire clung thickly about his leggings, and one side of his big
sun-helmet had been flattened in. The raw condition of his face and neck
betokened the power of the last few days' sun, and he blinked a little
because his eyes had suffered by the change from the forest shadow to
the dazzling brightness and the fibrous dust of the grass.

"Don't let your particular scarecrows get too far ahead of you, Hilton,"
he cautioned. "I should hardly have suspected you of any inclination to
stop and admire the scenery after the opinion you recently expressed
concerning this country."

"I'd willingly burn or flood the whole of it if I could," Dane replied
irritably. "Miss Castro was not mistaken when she mentioned the shadow
that crept up from behind. Ill luck has certainly followed us from the
beginning, and it is time we turned round and endeavored to settle up
accounts with whoever is the cause of it."

"You may have an opportunity to-night, or earlier," said Maxwell. "When,
in spite of warnings, two white men insist on visiting a region which
was specially made for black men, they can't expect to be comfortable.
What is it that excites your particular indignation?"

The malarial fever contracted in other parts of the tropics had, as not
infrequently happens, returned upon Dane in Africa. His head ached
intolerably, every joint seemed stiff, and he swept his hand round the
horizon as he answered vaguely.

"Everything! Why was it that, after drinking at a village well, two of
our carriers died? Why should venomous insects crawl into my boots and
from underneath my pillow? Or a guide, who declared he knew the country,
bog us waist-deep in a quagmire, where we lost half our ammunition?
Doesn't it strike you that the sequence of accidents is not all due to
coincidence?"

"And, in addition to all this, you will be wondering why you are
prostrate with fever to-morrow, if you excite yourself at the present
temperature. Forget your grievances until your turn comes, and then
strike the harder. Meanwhile, we have been stalked since we passed the
last village, and the sooner we reach yonder dry ground, and build a
breastwork, the better."

Knowing that this was good counsel, Dane did his best, finding a savage
comfort in the thought that at last he would probably have the
satisfaction of seeing his persecutors; but the grass was tall and
matted, the temperature suffocating, and when they lost sight of the
islet the morass appeared interminable. Such civilization as may be
found in West Africa is only skin-deep. That is to say, it pertains to
the coast, and is occasionally hard to discover there. In many places it
still extends less than a day's march from the black troops' barracks,
and the white man who travels beyond that distance takes his own risks,
which are sometimes considerable. Dane already had cause to realize
this, and he was accordingly thankful when at last the expedition,
floundering out of the swamp, reached the strip of firmer earth. Here a
breastwork of deal cases and branches was built, and camp pitched among
the giant buttresses staying the cottonwood trunks.

"I think," said Maxwell cheerfully, when they lingered over a frugal
meal, "if any misguided bushmen try to rush this camp to-night they will
regret it. I will see to the sentries and keep first watch while you
rest. You look as though you needed sleep."

Dane certainly did, having enjoyed little sleep worth mentioning since
he left the coast. Indeed, he could scarcely keep his eyes open, and he
wondered vacantly that Maxwell, who seemed proof against the climate,
should show no sign of fatigue. When he unrolled his strip of matting
and water-proof inside the little tent, the African sunset was flaming
in the west, and the cottonwoods crowning the ridge stood out black as
ebony against its almost unearthly brilliancy. Among them fantastic
figures, some naked as when they first entered the world, some draped in
white and blue, crouched about the cooking fires; while, seen between
two mighty buttresses of living wood which stayed ponderous trunks, men
with matchets and long guns were curled up beneath the breastwork. The
wood smoke drifted in filmy wisps athwart the lonely camp, the swamp
steamed like a cauldron, and the chirruping of countless frogs rose out
of the vapor. Then the brief brilliancy faded, and thick impenetrable
darkness suddenly rolled down. The faint coolness that came with it
brought sleep to Dane, and it was midnight when Maxwell's voice roused
him.

"Get up and stand by with your rifle! There are bushmen in the grass!"
he said.

Half-awake, Dane groped for the breastwork, falling over several negroes
on the way, and when he reached it the blackness was Egyptian. There was
nothing visible beyond the loom of shadowy trunks, but Dane could hear
unseen men breathing heavily, the click-clack of flintlocks, and the
rasp of a file along a matchet blade. Then a faint crackle which drew
nearer came out of the grass, and instantly a blaze of weird blue
radiance leaped up, showing Maxwell's spare figure perched recklessly
aloft upon the breastwork with a port-fire held high above him. Its
glare beat along the matchet blades, the gun-barrels, and the oily skin
of the men beneath, and showed black patches which might have been arms
or heads among the grass. Then it died out; and Dane pitched the rifle
to his shoulder at Maxwell's shout. There was neither challenge nor
parley. They were now beyond civilized jurisdiction, and the right of
any man to existence in that country depends upon the strength of his
hand.

The heel-plate jarred on his shoulder, the barrel jumped in his left
hand, red sparks flickered along the breastwork, and the sputtering roar
of the flintlocks was repeated among the trunks. Dane fancied a scream
rose in answer from the grass, and once or twice a long gun flashed;
then the firing slackened, and it was heartsome to hear Maxwell laugh.
He came stumbling toward Dane, and held up a second port-fire whose
light showed no trace of any assailant. The silence that followed grew
oppressive. It was, however, suddenly broken. A rifle flashed in the
rear of the camp, a bullet whirred close by Dane's head; and Maxwell,
dropping the flare, set his foot upon it.

"The second time! That was a good rifle, and fired by one of our own
men," he said. "Take this nigger, Hilton, crawl in on him, and,
disregarding anything which may happen, get that man--alive if you can.
He is worth all the rest of the expedition."

Crouching low, crawling on hands and knees, and slipping from trunk to
trunk, the pair worked backward in a semicircle, though, instead of
following, it was the negro who led the white man. It seemed to Dane
that he was making noise enough to waken the dead, but his dusky
companion had probably owed his life to his powers of silent motion, and
his progress was as noiseless as that of a serpent. Still, a clamor
which broke out at the rear of the camp drowned the sound of Dane's
passage, and presently a fire commenced to crackle behind the serried
trunks. Rising partly upright, he could see naked figures outlined
against it flitting with burdens on their heads into the swamp.
Nevertheless, Maxwell's instructions were explicit, and, when the negro
beckoned, he sank down again.

The fire tossed higher, and Dane surmised that somebody had lighted the
dried grass to divert attention from the deserters or a fresh attack.
Its purport, however, was in the meantime a side issue, for, as the
radiance came flickering athwart the trunks, it revealed something dim
and shadowy crouching among the roots of a neighboring cottonwood. The
blurred shape might have escaped notice had not the line of steel before
it glimmered once or twice. With infinite caution Dane covered a few
more yards, and stooped behind a screen of trailers, with every nerve
quivering, and a heavy pistol clenched in his right hand. What had
become of the negro he did not know. Once the assassin raised his
weapon, and Dane laid the short pistol barrel upon his raised forearm,
hoping that the stiffness of the trigger might not spoil his aim; but he
lowered it again, for, evidently attracted by the increasing glare, the
man he stalked rose partly upright, glancing over his shoulder. His
caution betrayed him, for, hurling himself crashing through the
creepers, Dane fell upon him, driving the heavy pistol into the center
of the dusky face with his full weight behind it. The two went down, the
colored man undermost, clawing with greasy hands at his adversary's
throat. Their grip was feeble, for the first blow had got home; but time
was precious, and Dane, heaving his right shoulder clear, brought the
steel-bound butt down again.

There was a hollow groan; several men who came running up fell heavily
over the pair, and while one dragged the half-dazed white man clear,
the others lashed the prisoner fast with creeper ropes. Rising shakily,
Dane sent up a breathless shout.

"Stand fast and see that nobody gets in your way if you have him safe!"
cried Maxwell. "Don't trouble about the grass! It is damp among the
cottonwoods, and will soon burn out."

Dane waited ten long minutes, feeling thankful, meanwhile, that the one
spot where the ridge could be reached on that side through the quaggy
swamp was lighted by the fire. Then Maxwell joined him, and, trusting to
their subordinates' vigilance, they made the round of the knoll
together. A dozen carriers were missing; and their assailants had
vanished as mysteriously as they came.

"We shall miss the boys, but it might be fatal to try to follow them;
and at least we know whom we can trust," said Maxwell. "A treacherous
servant is worse to deal with than an open enemy. Our assailants were
evidently mere bush thieves, and not regular fighting men, or they would
probably have got in. Whether they expected help from the deserters, or
what share the man you seized had in the plot, I can't decide now; and,
in the meantime, it is of no great importance. We shall discover it
to-morrow."

Nobody in camp slept during the rest of the night, which was one of the
longest in Dane's recollection. Most of it he spent huddled among the
roots of a cottonwood while the heavy dew of the tropics splashed upon
him, straining ears and eyes alike for any sign of the enemy. There was,
however, no sound but the wailing of some night bird from all the
tangled grass; and except when now and then a murmur of negro voices
rose up, a deep impressive silence brooded over the camp. Dane could
hear his watch ticking, and there were times when he found it difficult
to master an impulse to cry aloud, or to commit any extravagance which
would break the tormenting stillness.

At last, however, the temperature fell a little. A faint chill air shook
the dew from the tangled creepers flung from mighty branch to branch,
and the darkness became less dense. The steam of the swamps grew
thicker, a streak of radiance broadened in the east, and suddenly as
night had fallen, the red sun leaped up. It was once more burning day,
and neither the dew-drenched white men, who stiffly straightened their
aching limbs, nor the stolid Africans, who rolled over in their lairs
among the undergrowth, were sorry to greet the light again. They were a
pitiful handful of travel-worn and somewhat dejected men, alone on a
contracted islet of dry soil in a limitless sea of mist whose white
waves were doubtless filled with unseen perils.

"Another day to be endured," said Maxwell, yawning as he spoke.
"Another, and another, until the long weeks swell into months, and then,
if nobody poisons or shoots us prematurely, we shall go back to England
and fancy we have been dreaming. Has it occurred to you yet, Hilton,
that the men who gain fortunes in Africa don't _win_ but _earn_ them
hardly? One might wonder why a beneficent Creator made this country."

"It was His Satanic Majesty who made West Africa, using for a model his
own dominions. A good many details prove it beside the temperature!"

It was eight o'clock in the morning and already fiercely hot, while the
brightness outside the shade of the cottonwoods grew dazzling, when
Maxwell, constituting himself at once prosecutor and judge, summoned
the prisoner before an informal court. He was a big man, draped in loose
cotton, and rather the hue of ocher than ebony; but his countenance was
ghastly as well as malevolent, for the pistol butt had left its mark on
it. A slackly rolled turban covered half his forehead, and he leaned
with his back against a cottonwood scowling upon his judge. Maxwell sat
on a camp-stool, not far away, with a rifle laid across his knee; Dane
lay in the grass beside him; and the carriers and the armed men were
drawn up in a half-circle behind them. Hitherto the would-be assassin,
who acted as headman or chief of a section, had done nothing to excite
Dane's suspicions.

"There is no law in this country but one, the _lex talionis_, while you
and I are responsible for the lives of all these about us," said
Maxwell. "It is a heavy responsibility, and I dare not allow any attempt
to betray them to pass unpunished. You need not translate this,
interpreter. Ask that fellow why he twice shot at the men whose bread
and salt he has eaten."

What the interpreter, who spoke a little of the fantastic English in use
along the coast, said, Dane did not know, but he spent some time over
it, and when he had finished the prisoner spat upon the ground
contemptuously.

"Damn fool man," explained the sable linguist. "He savvy too much and
done say nothing."

"That means he refuses to plead," said Maxwell. "Well, we will proceed
to inquire into his offenses as directly as possible. Listen carefully,
and don't mix up my questions more than you can help, interpreter."

Maxwell asked questions which astonished his companion, and it was plain
that he had for some time suspected a good deal. There was no lack of
testimony; for carrier and armed retainer in turn set forth, through the
black interpreter or in quaintest English, how the accused had told them
gruesome stories of the devils inhabiting the country they were
venturing into; had dropped hints that by seizing the provisions they
might enrich themselves for life; and had been seen communing with
mysterious strangers a few nights earlier. Dane listened with growing
indignation, for the simple tales made plain not only how venomous
insects got into his boots, but that on two occasions he had narrowly
escaped with his life.

"Ask them," said Maxwell grimly, "why nobody had the sense to tell me
this before."

"Them boy say you not done ask them, sah," answered the interpreter
convincingly.

"It's African logic, and there's no use expecting too much from any
nigger," said Maxwell aside. "The man's guilt is plainly evident; but
while presumably neither of us knows much of jurisprudence, I wish to
give him a fair chance of making his defense. We will do it in his own
speech, though I am inclined to fancy that he understands English.
Interpreter, try to make this clear to him."

Maxwell spoke for some minutes, pausing often for the linguist to
explain his meaning, and again astonished Dane. He traced the accused's
actions with surprising skill, showing how he had inspired a marauding
headman to plunder and leave them starving, and induced the carriers to
desert in the hope of precipitating a panic among the loyal. He also
connected him with several of the mysterious accidents which had
delayed the march.

"Tell him I give him a last chance. He has just five minutes to clear
himself in."

Maxwell laid his watch on the camp-stool between his knees, pointed
toward a lengthening shaft of brightness which approached the roots of a
tree, and then opened and closed the breach of his rifle significantly.
The dusky man before him showed no sign of fear, and his half-scornful,
wholly malevolent scowl, together with the intense silence, the
expectant black faces, and the glint of light on weapons, burnt itself
into Dane's memory. The five minutes seemed very long to him. Then, as
his comrade slowly replaced his watch in his pocket, the prisoner spoke
a few words disdainfully, and Dane could feel his fingers contract as he
waited for the interpreter's answer.

"Damn fool man," it came. "Say he only sorry he done miss you that time.
Very bad man, sah. Say no white man or coast nigger ever lib for get
into the Leopards' country."

"So," said Maxwell dryly. "That is to say, while he can prevent it,
which may not be long. Ask these boys what should be done with the man
who would have left them starving, or perhaps sold them for slaves to
some headman."

The camp boys had followed the evidence, and a clamor of voices answered
the query. Big eyes glistened, black thumbs were run along twinkling
matchet blades, and Dane distinguished ominous cries.

"You shoot him one time, sah! Give him to us and we done chop him!"

"It is the only possible verdict," Maxwell said with strange quietness.
"One returns to primitive customs in this part of Africa; and it is more
merciful that one should die than many. A curse upon the country! Must I
turn executioner?--but for the sake of all those about us, there is no
other way."

"What is your purpose?" Dane asked sharply, jumping to his feet.

Maxwell looked at him steadily with his lips firmly set and the color
mottled a little in his face.

"Give him thirty seconds to reach the grass. I might miss; these others
certainly would--and it will be a little easier that way. Do you
understand me, interpreter? If he can reach the swamp alive no man shall
harm him."

"You shall not do it!" Dane exclaimed hotly. "Heaven knows, the brute
deserves it; but you can't go home with your hands fouled by that
helpless wretch's blood! Pass him that rifle, and give me another, with
fifty yards to commence at, if you can't think of anything better. The
other is too much like murder!"

For a moment the returning color suffused Maxwell's forehead, and there
was a flash of anger in his eyes, but he was generally master of his
temper, and he answered calmly.

"I could not afford to lose you, Hilton. As I said, we have these men's
lives to answer for; and while that fellow lives theirs and our own are
equally in danger. That reminds me, I had forgotten something which may
or may not surprise you further. You yonder, strike off his turban!"

A Kroo did it with the haft of his machet, and Dane gasped with
astonishment, for there was a curiously shaped scar on the prisoner's
forehead.

"The cross-marked man," said Maxwell. "The rascal who betrayed and sold
poor Niven's carriers. He has, I think, one white man's death already to
answer for."

Dane, stooping, laid a hand on each of the speaker's shoulders. Maxwell
was a determined man, with virile brain and no lack of nervous energy;
but Dane had the advantage in stature and muscular strength, and was
glad that it was so. His leader was helpless in his grasp.

"You are perfectly right, Carsluith," he said stolidly. "If you were
not, it would be useless for me to try to convince you; but I give you
warning that the death of this man dissolves our partnership; and it
will, at least, not be your rifle which fires the fatal shot."

Maxwell smiled curiously.

"Do you suppose I am fond of bloodshed, or sorry that you have forced me
against my judgment?" he said. "On your head be it, and you can have the
murderer. I hope that neither of us will regret your clemency!"

He beckoned the interpreter, and when the latter had spoken, the
prisoner twice spat upon the ground, which was probably the most
insulting action that occurred to him; then, turning, without word or
sign, stalked into the grass. There was a harsh crackling, and, when his
ragged draperies vanished, a murmur of wonder from the camp boys.
Maxwell sighed as with relief.

"I am glad it is over; and whether we have done ill or well, time alone
will show, but neither of us has seen the last of the cross-marked man,"
he said. "In the meantime, we want more carriers and supplies. Go back
to the coast and get them. You will have much less trouble on the return
journey. I will stockade a camp in the hills yonder and wait for you."




CHAPTER IX

TEMPTATION


Dane's preparations for his journey were quickly made, and he was ready
to start before the sun was overhead.

"Life is very uncertain in this country, and because we are partners it
might be as well if you took this map with you in case you should not
find me on your return," said Maxwell. "I worked it out from Niven's
notes, and have the knowledge safe within my brain; but you will
remember that the information would be of value to another white man,
who has already made attempts to obtain it. It might also be well, in
case Miss Castro happens to be present at her father's factory, if you
conducted yourself with a little more than your usual diplomacy."

"Your advice is a trifle superfluous," returned Dane testily. "Do you
think I'm fool or rogue enough to make love to her?"

Maxwell smiled.

"You are one person, and I mentioned two. With all respect to Miss
Castro, it is not quite impossible that she might make love to you.
Remember that she might either prove a useful friend or a dangerous
enemy."

A few minutes later Dane, followed by three men of Moslem faith, was on
his way; and eventually limped--hungry, half-dazed, and sick of
fever--out of the dim forest, which, it seemed to him, was loth to let
its victim go. The glare of sunlight was overpowering, and at first he
could see little more than the two ragged scarecrows, one muttering
excitedly as he stretched out a brown hand toward the southern horizon,
and the other leaning very heavily on his long Snider rifle. The third
man lay full length among the grass. Dane could never recollect all the
incidents of that journey through a land of eternal shadow, but he felt
tolerably certain that if his dusky followers had not served him
faithfully his bones would have lain rotting somewhere among its
jungles.

Then, as his eyes grew accustomed to the change of light, he shouted
exultantly, in a voice his British friends would not have recognized.
The shining to the southward was, beyond all doubt, the sea, and the
white blurs among the palms could represent only factories! Turning, he
shook his fist at the forest with childish solemnity.

"Tell Amadu to turn that gun away from him, Monday. It might go off, and
I be no fit to lose him," he said in coast jargon. "I don't care what
your color is, you are fine fellows too much, both of you, and now we'll
go on while we have strength left to reach them factory."

How much his followers comprehended did not appear. The man he called
Monday grinned from ear to ear, the other slung his rifle, and they went
on, staggering at their best pace toward the sea, though Dane had a
vague impression that, with one arm beneath either shoulder, the two
ragged Africans dragged him most of the way. Some time later a
blindingly whitewashed factory rose up before them against a background
of tossing spray and equally dazzling sea, and Dane made shift to reach
its outer stairway unaided. An elderly man and a lady who sat on the
shady veranda rose at the sight of him. Making an attempt to raise his
battered sun-hat, he lurched up the stairway. The attempt was not
successful. The sun-hat fell over the balustrade, and he saw it long
afterward, painted green and blue, upon a Krooboy's head. Clutching at
the topmost rail, he steadied himself by it.

"Unexpected pleasure to see you here, Miss Castro," he said.
"Salutations, Dom Pedro! Sorry to arrive in this fashion; not quite
myself to-day."

The elderly man shouted, clapping his hands, the lady moved toward the
newcomer; then factory and palm trees went round and round before him,
and Dane, loosing his hold, went down with a crash.

What happened next he did not remember, having only a hazy recollection
of tossing in burning torment for an interminable space, during which at
intervals somebody held a glass filled with cooling liquid to his lips,
while now and then gentle hands, whose touch was soothing, raised his
aching head. Still, he fancied that at times a white face bent over him,
and once, when the dim light of a calabash lamp beat into his eyes, that
waves of dusky hair drooped close above his forehead, and that he
caught, and held fast with all his strength, the cool fingers that
slipped into his own. They seemed to draw him back out of the black
abyss into which he was sliding; and, he surmised afterward, they
actually did so.

Attacks of malarial fever, however, are usually brief; and not long
after his arrival Dane lay, clothed in neatly mended garments and more
or less in his right mind, beside an open window of Castro's factory.
The words "more or less" are used advisedly, for the malaria leaves a
strange lassitude behind it, and the sufferer often takes up the burden
of life again, as it were, reluctantly, and with somewhat clouded
brain. The sea breeze had set in fresh and cool, but the man lay limp
and dejected, scarcely troubling to breathe it in, while a haggard
English surgeon from a neighboring British colony sat near by watching
him with an irritating curiosity. White men recognize the bond of color
in West Africa, and the surgeon had remained to fight hard for the life
of a stranger when passing that way. Also, where all dwell under the
shadow in a land where the veneer of civilization wears thin, and the
primitive passions show through, the Briton casts aside much of his
normal reticence.

"Tolerably bad, was I not?" asked Dane; and the surgeon answered
frankly.

"You were. In fact, on two occasions, I concluded you were going to beat
me. Wouldn't even take a draught from--me, and one might compliment you
on your determined obstinacy."

"I'm much obliged," Dane said slowly. "That's not quite all I mean, but
it's the best I'm capable of just now. I don't know who you are, or why
you did so much for me."

The surgeon laughed good-humoredly.

"If you must have a reason, you were an interesting case. I'm Dennis
Ormond, of the Gold Coast service, and Dom Pedro asked me to look at
you. I obliged him, and at first you were not a very encouraging
spectacle. Of course, I did my little, but I may say that my medicine
was not the only thing responsible for your cure. The señorita assisted
me very ably, and--for a man must sleep sometimes--without her help it
is quite probable we should have attended the expected funeral."

Ormond said this with an indifference which Dane, because he did not
then know how much his little had been, or that his was an eminent name
on the fever coast, thought hardly civil; but there was a warning
gravity in his tone as he continued:

"It was, of course, my business; but not the señorita's; and you might
have changed the pronouns in your last sentence advantageously."

Dane was ashamed of several things he said and did that day, and his
answer among them; but few white men are quite accountable for their
actions when recovering from fever, and there was that in the surgeon's
glance which aroused his indignation.

"Are you not taking an unfair advantage--considering how much I owe
you!" he asked.

"Perhaps so!" said Ormond. "In this land one takes an advantage when and
how one can. I dare say I'm a meddlesome idiot; but I conceived a
certain respect for you, if only because of the spirited manner in which
you resisted my attempts to cure you; and more for the señorita. Now, I
don't think Miss Castro, curious combination of ministering angel,
child, and--well, the angel's antithesis, as she evidently is, would
have done so much for everybody!"

Dane answered nothing. One cannot rebuke the man one owes one's life to.
Ormond, however, had not finished with the subject.

"You crawled off your cot in delirium one night, and I found you groping
among some papers scattered from your pocket-book about the floor," he
said. "It required the assistance of two Krooboys to induce you to lie
down again, and Miss Castro helped me to pick up the papers. I, however,
found this among them first, and considered it well to take charge of it
in the meantime. Miss Castro, you have heard, made an excellent nurse."

Dane felt that the surgeon noticed the way his fingers tightened on the
little photograph handed him; but the man went on, with a smile:

"Your sister, presumably, for one could not help glancing at the
picture. Still, I can't flatter you by saying that I recognize a family
likeness. Therefore--I kept it aside."

Dane thanked him, and Ormond answered lightly:

"The rest of the papers Miss Castro returned to the pocket-book. All you
have to do now is to lie still and recover."

"I will try," Dane said. "When can I start again?"

Ormond pointed out through the window toward the sea.

"In a week, if you are prudent--in fact, the sooner you start in that
direction the wiser you will be. This country is not healthy for
full-blooded Englishmen of your description. If you march inland again,
cable anybody interested to double your life insurance."

Dane made a negatory gesture, but Ormond anticipated his answer.

"Of course, I hardly expected you would take good advice, but it was my
duty to give it. Just now I'll leave you to your own resources, because
Dom Pedro is waiting with the chessmen below. Most gentlemanly old
rascal, and you are indebted to him; but I wouldn't tell him too much
respecting the supposititious treasure you rambled about if I were you.
Henceforward you will have to get better in your own way, because word
has just been sent me that my niggers are dying by dozens."

He went out, and left Dane staring at the photograph in his hand.
Although not improved by long exposure to tropic heat, or the dampness
of the African climate, it had been a good portrait of Lilian
Chatterton, and the eyes that looked out from the faded paper seemed to
challenge the man. On inspecting the dim picture later he decided it
must have been because he remembered them so well. They were clear and
searching, honest above all things, but, as it were, demanding equal
sincerity from whoever looked into them; and though perhaps this was due
to the observer's fancy, the whole face seemed to possess a spiritual
beauty. Dane, however, was certainly a little light-headed still, for as
he gazed the face grew scornful.

To most Europeans in that country there comes a time of mental weakness
and black dejection, and Dane's courage had melted before the fever
which left him unstable as water, and fanciful as a child. Thus it was
that, in a sudden access of bitterness, he slipped the picture back into
its case. Lilian, he decided, had cruelly misjudged him, and now
doubtless enjoyed the sunny side of life in the cool British air,
careless of the fact that for her sake he risked life and reason in the
pestilential steam of Africa.

There was a rustle of draperies, and Bonita Castro swept into the room
with the grace of movement and carriage which characterizes her mother's
race. There was, however, nothing spiritual about Miss Castro's beauty,
which was of the flesh and of the glowing south, appealing to the
senses, delighting the eye; and Dane's pulse throbbed a little faster as
she came toward him with a low cry of pleasure. It was the first time he
had risen from his trestle cot in the adjoining room. Stooping, she held
toward him a great cluster of the spotless African lilies--which,
scented ambrosially, spring up wherever decay is rankest--then sank
with lithe gracefulness into a chair near his side.

"It is very good to see you better, Don Ilton," she said.

"It is the result of your kindness, señorita. Unfortunately, I don't
know how to thank you----"

"Then you will not try." Miss Castro raised a restraining hand. "We do
not leave the sick to die. Even if it had been another, there is always
enjoined on us the charity."

Dane had lost his sense of humor, and just then Bonita Castro looked all
ministering angel, and his attitude expressed rather reverential respect
than personal admiration, which, it is possible, did not please the lady
so well.

"But you have done so much for one who is almost a stranger," he
persisted.

Miss Castro's mood changed swiftly, and spreading out her hands with a
gesture of amusement, and a smile which Dane fancied most men would have
given much to win, she was again all a woman, and a very alluring one.

"It is true that you English have not the graceful speech. Are we, then,
the mere stranger, Don Ilton? _Carramba!_ One takes pride in what one
save from the fever, and it was on my lips to call you _cariño_."

Dane had acquired sufficient knowledge of Castilian in South America to
appreciate the possible significance of the substantive; and he
afterward remembered that he was not wholly displeased with it.

"You make me a vain man, señorita," he said lightly.

Miss Castro laughed again, and Dane lay silent for a while.

"I am the more indebted to your care because every day is precious, and
I must rejoin my comrade as soon as possible," he said at last.

The damask warmth deepened just a trifle in his companion's cheek.

"You two still go on into the forest--why?" she asked.

"Because I am a poor man, and, as you have guessed, my comrade believes
there is treasure waiting up yonder."

Bonita Castro smiled scornfully, and answered him with the assurance of
one stating a definite fact.

"The Señor Maxwell will never bring gold out of the Leopards' country.
Two white men have try already and, both of them, they die. You must not
go back there, Don Ilton, nor let your comrade go, though I know he is a
very clever and fearless man."

"How do you know that?"

Dane found it hard to conceal his astonishment at her tranquil answer:

"I try if he is fearless on board the steamer. I can use the pistol
well."

"It is fortunate you did not test my courage in the same fashion. But
was there not a third man?"

Miss Castro's fingers closed viciously, and the questioner experienced
an instinctive shrinking as he saw the hatred in her deep black eyes.

"The third was not a white man, though he call himself so," she said,
with a quietness that was ominous. "_Maldito sea el perro!_ To-day again
he infect this factory."

Dane could not help feeling that, unless the gentleman were prudent, he
might have cause to regret his visit to the factory. He was inclined to
admire high-spirited women, but Miss Castro looked more than dangerous
just then; though Dane learned afterward that her hatred was
justifiable.

Following her glance, he saw a short and very sallow-faced gentleman,
neatly dressed in spotless duck, cross the compound below and disappear
into the salt shed, evidently in search of Dom Pedro. There was nothing
particularly noticeable about him; but another taller figure, draped in
blue and white cotton and wearing a crimson turban, followed, and
squatted in the hot dust outside the shed. This man was an African, but
lighter in color than the seaboard tribes, and his movements reminded
Dane of those of the midnight assassin. He decided, however, that the
resemblance was fanciful.

"Is that the person you mentioned?" he asked. "It is evident that you
dislike him. May I ask why?"

Miss Castro appeared to consider, and then answered frankly:

"Why should I not tell you? You are _muy caballero_, and I think, good
friend of me. He was partner with my father, this Victor Rideau. They
once go inland to trade with an Emir, who at that time gather much
plunder of ivory, and perhaps they give their carrier boy the good rifle
and cartridge, for the Emir is treacherous. He is very bad man,
and--_pobre padre mio!_--when Rideau is go away he put pressure on Dom
Pedro, and demand all his rifle and black carrier boy. What would you?
My father he is not desire his throat cut, and he agree. The Emir write
safe conduct and agreement, and sent him back with ivory, but this
Rideau he guard the scroll in Arabic, and now always demand the silver
from my father for fear he denounce him to the authority. One must not
sell the black boy, and there is heavy penalty for giving the negro the
arm of precision."

Dane grasped the situation, surmising that the Emir in question was one
who had, for a time, successfully defied both British and French. He
also surmised that the Gallic authorities would deal stringently with
whoever had supplied the Moslem soldier with modern weapons at a time
when it appeared quite possible he would even march upon the coast.
Still, he was not sure that very much pressure had been required to
convince Dom Pedro.

Returning to her almost caressing manner, Miss Castro touched his arm:

"Why you need that gold?"

"Gold is generally useful, isn't it?" smiled Dane. "It would help me to
earn a little more than my bread when I go back to England."

Bonita Castro laughed, and then grew serious. There was a light in her
dark eyes, and her voice grew deeper; and it was only because it
appeared necessary that Dane afterward told his comrade part of what
followed. Indeed, there was little to relate, but much to be imagined.

"Is there no other place than England, when all the world is good?" she
said. "Is not this much better than your mud and snow, and the sight of
the men with anxious faces groping through the fog? _Vaya!_ You men of
the English cities, you not know how to live."

The speaker pointed out through the open window, and most men would have
agreed with her in a measure. If the beauty of the fever coast is that
of a whited sepulcher, it is a sufficiently alluring region, and Dom
Pedro's factory stood high and healthily upon the summit of a bluff.
Tall palms swaying about it before the sea breeze tossed their emerald
traceries against transparent blue. In the cottonwoods' shadow beyond
them tall white lilies grew, and the rollers of the southern ocean,
flaming dazzlingly, dissolved into spouts of incandescence upon a
crescent of silver sand below. The whole scene was flooded with light
and color, and permeated by the languorous spell of the tropics, which
it is not good for white men to linger under.

"It is all very beautiful," he said; "but I have my bread to win."

"You are very modest, Don Ilton. Is there no place for such as you in
Africa? Now I know one who would give much--even a share in the profits
of several factories--for the help of two men he could trust. There will
be more gold to win than you will ever find in the Leopards' country;
and there will be the excitement you hunger for. The man who needs the
assistance has a cunning enemy. Will you not listen when again he speaks
to you?"

Miss Castro leaned slightly forward.

"It is the life you English long for. There would be adventure; much
profit, I think, too, and--for that you like also--an enemy. He is bad
enemy of--me. This England of yours is far off, and the wise man he--is
it not so?--takes gratefully what the good saints send him. Is it not
enough, Don Ilton?"

Dane was not a vain man, but there was a subtle inflection in the
woman's voice which suggested an amplification of the meaning of her
last words. England certainly seemed very far away, Maxwell's project a
mad one; and Dane remembered that the woman for whose sake he had joined
in it had been ready to think ill of him. His companion was very
alluring, he was weak in mind and body, very grateful to one who had
saved his life for him, and loath to resume the burden which was part
of his birthright as a civilized Englishman. A word, even a gesture,
would, it seemed, smooth out many difficulties, and, shaking off
responsibility, he might henceforward live for the day only; but though
intoxicated by the spell of the tropics and the eyes of his companion,
Dane had a memory, and he realized that he stood on the brink of a
declivity. He had seen the end of other Britons who, selling their
birthright for a few years' indulgence, sank beyond the level of the
beasts. The face of a countrywoman, no longer cold and disdainful, but
innocent and gentle, rose up before him; and the struggle ended.

"It is so much that I do not deserve it," he said humbly, answering her
question. "I must accomplish the purpose which brought me here, and then
go back to England. Nothing would turn back my comrade."

Miss Castro did not speak for a few moments, but Dane felt that she
understood more than he had said. Then she looked at him steadily.

"You are a strange people, but, go when you will, God go with you, Don
Ilton. Now, at least from my hands, you will take the medicine."

Dane's hand trembled as he held it out for the glass, for the struggle
had left its mark on him; but he felt inclined to resent this climax,
which appeared grotesquely ludicrous. Nevertheless, he duly swallowed
the medicine, and resisted an inexplicable impulse which prompted him to
smash the glass. Then, with a wondrous unfolding of filmy draperies, his
companion rose languidly, and, it seemed to Dane, melted out of the
room. Almost simultaneously the crouching figure in the dusty compound
rose and vanished too.

Dane decided that it would be well to gather strength with all possible
celerity, and leave the factory as soon as he was fit to travel in a
hammock. Accordingly, in spite of the protests of Dom Pedro, who, after
repeating in definite form the offer made by his daughter, found him
supplies and carriers, he presently took his leave, and shook hands with
Miss Castro beside the waiting hammock at the compound gate. Her manner
had been a shade more reserved of late, but she spoke with friendly
earnestness when she laid in his hand a tiny object wrought in silver
and ivory.

"You will take this for what you call a keep-a-sake, Don Ilton," she
said. "There is always peril in the bush country, and it was given my
mother by a holy man. It has the virtue. If you meet Rideau in the
forest, remember he is my enemy and beware of him. And now, señor, the
good saints keep you."

Dane bent over the little olive-tinted fingers, then Amadu helped him
into the hammock, and presently Dom Pedro's factory had faded to a white
blur against the sparkling sea.

As he journeyed northward Dane had much to ponder over. He regretted
that he had been unable to secure a closer view of Rideau or his dusky
follower. He fancied he once heard the Frenchman's voice raised angrily
in an altercation with Dom Pedro; but he could learn nothing about the
tall negro, who had vanished mysteriously. When the journey was almost
accomplished, and he was recovering strength again, there was added
another subject for consideration. Searching for the map Maxwell had
given him, he failed to find it; but, after the first shock of dismay
had passed, he was almost thankful that time and distance prevented his
returning to the factory in search of it. Dane, remembering the
surgeon's narrative, felt himself unequal to the task of asking Miss
Castro what she had done with it. He pushed on, hoping for the best, and
that Maxwell might not ask too many questions.

Maxwell, when he heard the news, sat silent for several minutes.

"We are not beginning well," he then said gravely, "but that is perhaps
not material. It seems to me that the future of the mine will be settled
when we meet Monsieur Rideau and his lieutenant, as I think we will. Of
course it is no use asking where you lost the map."

Dane recognized the significance of the last sentence, and answered
accordingly.

"If I had possessed that knowledge I should have returned and found it.
I have reasons for believing it was in my pocket-book when I left the
factory."

Maxwell glanced at him keenly and smiled.

"After what you told me, I suppose one could expect nothing else from
you," said he.




CHAPTER X

RIDEAU'S BARGAIN


Some time after Dane's departure, a smartly uniformed hammock train
approached Dom Pedro's factory. That worthy ceased his leisurely pacing
up and down the veranda, and watched the bearers wind out from the
steamy shadow with ill-concealed anxiety, hoping that he might be
mistaken. Then as they came on at a steady trot with the poles of the
lurching hammock upon their woolly crowns, he stamped on the flooring;
and even a sleepy Krooboy started at his vivid maledictions. There was
no longer room for doubt that he was about to be honored by a visit from
his former partner, Monsieur Victor Rideau, and it was very evident that
Dom Pedro was not pleased to see him. His sister, a portly lady, of
doubtful age, sat in a shady corner of the veranda, but she passed much
of her time in Africa in peaceful slumber, and was now asleep as
usual--or appeared so.

"It is too hot for anger, father," a voice said; and Dom Pedro, turning,
saw his daughter leaning languidly over the balustrade. She, too, was
watching the hammock with a curious expression.

"There is good cause!" Dom Pedro answered, cutting short his flow of
expletives. "This Rideau comes another time to torment me. Why is it
that when so many honest men die up yonder this one should always come
back safely?"

"He will not always do so. Some day he, too, will be lost in the
forest," said Bonita quietly; and the man glanced at her with hope in
his eyes, for several of his daughter's predictions had curiously been
fulfilled. This may have been due to coincidence, or a shrewd
calculation of probabilities; but Dom Pedro, having lived long in a land
where occult influences are believed in, was not free from superstition.

"I would send half, or at least a third, of all I have, to the hospital
in Lisboa if that were so," he declared. "Niña, you speak as though you
knew."

Bonita laughed a little, though there was anxiety in her face.

"Padre, one might doubt the efficacy of such a bribe. Perhaps I do. It
is money he wants, as usual?"

"Yes." There was a certain hesitation in the man's answer which did not
escape his daughter. "It is, of course, the silver, and I have not much
to give him. You have no regard for this Rideau, niña?"

Bonita's face was a study. Anger, loathing, and the faintest trace of
fear were stamped upon it.

"Regard! I have only hatred for _el perro_!"

The emphasis on the last word was significant: while it means simply
dog, and is used on occasion to designate a person jestingly, the
Castilian can, by change of inflection, make it imply a rabid cur of the
lowest degree; and Bonita used the epithet in that manner.

Dom Pedro raised his shoulders, and drew in his breath. He was slightly
afraid of his daughter; but, unfortunately for them both, he was more
afraid of Rideau, and he did not look at her when he spoke again.

"It is strange the Señor Dane did not return for the book he left,
since it shows the path through the forests of Shaillu's country, and he
cannot find his way without it."

Bonita smiled upon him pityingly.

"You do not know those men as I do. They plan all from the beginning and
leave nothing to chance. The Señor Maxwell is a man of system, and he
will have safe in his memory all the book could tell him."

"They are a curious people," observed Dom Pedro dryly. "One of those
two, however, was surely a trifle blind."

A faint trace of color crept into Bonita's face.

"It is time for you to receive your guest," she said.

Dom Pedro did so with the utmost cordiality, his hat in his hand, and
the two men--one of whom despised the other, who feared and hated
him--expressed their mutual delight at the meeting with great
effusiveness. Bonita Castro watched them meanwhile from a green latticed
window, and shivered a little, though the day was as hot as it usually
is at that season in West Africa. She slipped her fingers under the
laces at her breast, and her face was not attractive when they touched a
little piece of wrought silver. It was not a mere adornment, for there
was a slender blade of steel attached to it. Again she said, with an
intensity of detestation: "_El perro!_"

Dom Pedro played chess and discoursed upon the shortcomings of their
rulers with his guest all afternoon, and the five o'clock _comida_ had
been eaten before either hinted that Rideau could have any possible
motive for his visit beyond the pleasure of seeing his former partner.
Time has no great value to men of Latin extraction in the tropics; and
it is possible that one of them found pleasure in prolonging the
other's anxiety. At last, when they sat out on the veranda, the visitor,
lighting a maize husk cigarette, thrust his wineglass away.

"It is always a gratification to see my old friend Dom Pedro, and I have
traveled a long way to give myself that pleasure," he observed; and his
host, knowing how much this was worth, braced himself to meet what
should follow. "Being here, there is, however, a little affair we can
discuss together. I have an opportunity for a small investment to lay
before you."

"I am honored, but trade is very bad, and silver scanty," Dom Pedro said
hastily. "I have received no profits yet on the last venture."

Rideau spread out his palms deprecatingly.

"They are very dishonest men up yonder in the bush, as you, my friend,
should know, and have robbed me shamefully; while it was but an hour
since I rejoiced at your prosperity. I saw the cloth and gin sheds
empty--and they were full not long ago."

Dom Pedro groaned inwardly, but attempted a show of resolution.

"I repeat that trade is bad. It is, I fear, impossible to oblige even
you."

Rideau laughed a little, but his merriment was akin to mockery.

"I can only hope you are mistaken, and this time there will be a profit.
There is also another affair I would discuss with you. I am a man with a
conscience, and something we are concerned in up in the bush country
troubles me. It is told me that these troublesome English make protest
with the Administration that when the Emir invaded their dominions his
men carried good rifles which could only have been obtained from this
colony. The Captain Oger stated publicly that it is a stain on the
national honor, and there will be strict inquiry. I am a good friend of
Dom Pedro, but first of all patriotic Frenchman, me."

There was no need to speak more plainly, because Dom Pedro understood
him thoroughly, and inquired forthwith the lowest sum that would set his
visitor's uneasy conscience at rest. Rideau promptly named it; and the
Portuguese, being desirous of gaining time, shook his head.

"It is impossible. I also have considered about those rifles often," he
said. "Now I think it would be better for me, being an innocent man, to
explain to the Administration how the Emir robbed me."

Rideau was not in the least deceived, for he smiled sardonically.

"Is it not a little late, my friend, and the Commandant is a most
suspicious man. It is possible he might not believe you, and it is not
permitted to arm even one's carriers for protection with rifles; while
there is in existence a scroll signed by the Emir and another which
shows a voluntary sale. But you say what I ask is impossible. Well, I'll
consider, and to-morrow may make a more feasible offer. The last time I
came you entertained the sick comrade of the Englishman Maxwell. He has
not given you any information about Niven's mine?"

"He did not," said Dom Pedro, with so much earnestness that Rideau did
not believe him, and dismissing the subject, airily proposed another
game of chess.

The next morning, Dom Pedro, being perhaps anxious to postpone the evil
moment, set out for a bush village where he stated he had business; and
his guest, feeling sure of his own position, was not wholly sorry to
see him go. It would allow him to enjoy Miss Castro's society
undisturbed, and also, if circumstances permitted, to glance through the
books in her father's office, which he had long desired to do, with a
view to discovering how far the man might be taxed. Dom Pedro was not a
good bookkeeper, it is true, but his late partner understood his system,
or rather the lack of it.

An opportunity did not present itself until all the occupants of the
factory had apparently retired, as usual, to sleep in the coolest place
they could find during the heat which follows noon. Rideau slipped into
the iron-roofed room where Dom Pedro kept his accounts. As it happened,
however, Bonita was rather more wide-awake than usual, and shortly
afterward she also entered the office, to find her guest glancing into a
big folio with evident interest. He was in no way disconcerted, and
smiled upon her affably.

"There was a difference in the weight of the last gums I sent down," he
explained. "I would find the entry before I speak to Dom Pedro."

Bonita Castro was quick of wit.

"Then, as I help my father with the accounts, you will give me the
details," she said.

Rideau's inventive genius was apparently unequal to the task, for he
bowed ceremoniously.

"It is impossible to consider any question of business in the brightness
of the señorita's presence."

Miss Castro laughed.

"You have my full permission. Now, as regards this gum?"

Rideau seated himself languidly.

"I am a man of affairs, but I have also sensibility, and shall I trouble
the señorita about a bag of gum? To touch those dusty books is a
desecration to her fingers."

"Still, it is of business I wish to talk to you, and you will give me
your attention, señor," said the girl. "You have the power to cause my
father some anxiety."

Rideau leaned forward a little in his chair.

"It is true, but I am too devoted a servant of the señorita's to wish to
do so. It is for her sake I have concealed an indiscretion of Dom
Pedro's which would excite the anger of the Administration. As I have
said, I would do very much to win the señorita's approval."

"But this is very little, and Dom Pedro pays you well," returned the
girl. "The Commandant, who is not a friend of yours, might not credit
your story if you told it to him."

Rideau smiled significantly.

"It is very little for me to do if it pleases the señorita; but it is
much for Dom Pedro. You will know there is provided confiscation and
banishment, and even a worse penalty, for selling the Indigene modern
rifles, and I have therefore carefully hidden the Emir's agreement and
safe conduct made in the Arabic when he is at war with this colony. It
is misfortune that Dom Pedro has written his name to it."

Bonita Castro felt a chill run through her, though her face was calm.
The man had shown his power plainly, but the desire in his eyes, as he
watched her, caused her greater uneasiness. She could, she fancied, see
the African nature beneath the indifferent veneer of civilization, and
she trembled, knowing that under sufficient pressure her father might
be capable of selling more than forbidden rifles. Therefore, even if she
had no other motive, it was of the first necessity to lessen that power.

"Such generosity should not go unrewarded," she said. "You have long
desired the gold you think the Englishman Niven found, but, unless I
help you, you will never discover it. Even the man with the cross on his
forehead does not know where the river lies. What would you give for a
map showing Niven's road through the Leopards' country? It is so plain
that a child could understand it."

Rideau's eyes glistened, but he was cautious.

"There is only one man who can have such a book; and I know he would
never part with it."

Bonita laughed.

"Yes--the Señor Maxwell. You know he would not part with it? Then you
have tried and failed to obtain it from him? The Señor Maxwell is a very
clever man. Nevertheless, I have the map. Would you recognize that it
was genuine if I showed it to you?"

Rideau rose carelessly, and strolled toward the window. There was nobody
on that side of the veranda--the compound lay empty under the pitiless
heat below, and a slumbrous silence pervaded the factory. There was a
change in him when he turned toward the girl, who held out an unfolded
paper so that he could see a portion of it. The man was usually cunning,
but it was not without results that he had inherited a strain of native
blood, and now the instincts of the savage rose uppermost. Brute passion
and unreasoning avarice were stamped on his face. He had hitherto made
his admiration for the girl very plain, and had accepted her rebuffs
with the serenity of one strong enough to wait. Now, however, his
companion conceived it possible that he intended to retain his hold upon
Dom Pedro and secure the map as well. It was her person he desired, and
whether her good will accompanied it or not was probably immaterial.

"The sun has dazzled my eyes, and you will give it to me for near
examination," he said, and his voice was husky. When she made a gesture
of negation, he halted close in front of her with the veins on his
forehead swollen, and one big, dusky hand partly raised.

Bonita Castro had not studied the native character profitlessly, and she
knew that very little was required to cause those fingers--and they were
the fingers of a negro--to fasten upon her shoulders, or even about her
throat; but she had arranged accordingly. She clapped her hands sharply,
and Rideau let his arm drop to his side when a patter of bare feet drew
nearer along the veranda. A huge muscular Krooman in white uniform stood
in the doorway, and the girl smiled a little.

"Call Andres, Pobrecito. Tell him to bring the wine and the last of the
steamer ice; but stay there on the veranda yourself. I may want you. It
is so hot that you will not refuse if I offer you refreshment, señor?"
she said.

Rideau's lips twitched a little, and his face was greasy, but the look
of the African had faded from it, and he might have passed for a native
of southern France when he bowed.

"Who could refuse anything offered by the señorita?"

The wine was brought, and the man, who a few moments earlier might have
posed for a study of avarice and passion debased to ferocity, smiled as
he compared his companion's eyes to the sparkling ocean when he raised
his glass. Then, while the big negro squatted just outside the doorway,
Miss Castro read extracts from the notes on the back of the map.

"This would be very valuable to a bold man," she said. "What would you
give for it? It is no use offering a small thing."

"I would give"--the man hesitated--"I would even give the agreement in
Arabic signed by Dom Pedro and the Emir!"

"Then it is yours," said Bonita Castro. "Now it is too hot for further
business, even the underweighed gum. You may sit there and tell me of
your adventures in the bush country."

Rideau had a large share of vanity, inherited from both parents, and he
was in no wise reluctant; if Miss Castro failed to believe all he told
her she did not say so. Indeed, she made the man feel that she accepted
him as a hero, and fooled him so tactfully that he was several times on
the brink of making confidences which might have jeopardized his plans.
Fortunately for himself, however, he reflected in time, and did not do
so. When at last he withdrew, Miss Castro walked somewhat limply to her
room, and sank down into a basket chair in the manner of one who has
undergone a heavy nervous strain. Her aunt found her there presently,
and placed a hand caressingly on her shoulder as she bent over her.

"This Rideau is a bad man. He has terrified you?" she said
compassionately.

"No." The girl's voice trembled, though she smiled. "No, I hardly feared
the cur. I have sent him to his own destruction. It is my own sin I
fear. I have betrayed the man who trusted me; but still I do not think
he will suffer from my treachery."

The elder lady shook off her somnolent expression, and nodded
sagaciously.

"The big Englishman who was sick?--I comprehend," she said. "I do not
ask questions; but take comfort if it was for your father, niña. Also,
that Englishman is not clever, but he is very stubborn and strong, and I
do not think it will be well for Rideau if he interferes with him."

When Miss Castro found Dom Pedro alone in his sweltering office that
night she said to him: "Here is a present, father. I have drawn the
dog's teeth."

Dom Pedro's eyes glistened as he clutched at the scroll handed him,
then, though he first burned it over the lamp, his forehead grew
furrowed, and his jaw fell.

"The cur may have other teeth left, and is of the blood of the African,"
he said. "Twice I repulsed him when he spoke of marriage. Little one,
you have not sold yourself for this?"

The man positively quivered with impatience, but the girl laughed.

"No. I have sold him the blind Englishman. Rideau has the map that
belonged to the Señor Maxwell."

"Thanks be to heaven!" Dom Pedro exclaimed piously; but his sallow face
grew grave again. "It is a great deliverance, but it is not well to make
one's profit from the blood of white men. This Rideau, who is very
cunning, will follow and bring disaster upon the Englishmen up yonder.
Already, I have suffered many things because of the black men the Emir
stole from me."

Bonita's eyes shone.

"You do not see clearly, father, or know the manner of those other men.
What is it to me if these strangers do not find the gold--but I would
not have them die. I have been in their country, and if the cur dog
follows, plotting treachery, as I think he will, the Señor Maxwell will
surely kill him."

"_Ojala!_ Heaven send it so," murmured Dom Pedro, and would have
embraced his daughter, but that, shrinking from him, she slipped out
into the moonlit veranda. The little olive-faced gentleman stood staring
at the papers before him, and hoping that it might come about as she had
predicted.




CHAPTER XI

THE TRAIL OF THE LEOPARD


Maxwell expressed his approval of the recruits Dane brought in, for Dom
Pedro had chosen well. They were sturdy, woolly-haired Kroomen from
Liberia who had gained some experience of forest warfare in petty
skirmishes with the troops of the black republic. It is noticeable that
the untamed African cherishes little love for his partly civilized
brother. When he had harangued them, the two white men sat talking
together.

"I would give a good deal to know what is in Dom Pedro's mind just now,"
said Maxwell. "It is quite possible that the offer he made you was
genuine. There is, if one may say it without appealing to your vanity, a
certain air of solidity and force about you which might appeal to a man
of his type who could supply all the finesse necessary--and who
possesses a troublesome enemy. The map would in any case be of little
use to Dom Pedro, who would never venture into the Leopards' country;
and I hardly fancy he would give it to Rideau. In the meantime our own
program is clear. We start again at sunrise to-morrow."

"Are you not taking too much for granted when you assume that Dom Pedro
has the map?" asked Dane; and Maxwell smiled enigmatically but did not
answer.

A few days later they halted at sunset beside a stream which, contrary
to the custom of most African rivers, flowed clear as crystal over
yellow sand. Wooded hills whose hollows were filled with drifting steam
sloped steeply upward from the opposite bank, and the black shadow of a
few palms lengthened across the grass behind the waiting men. There was
nothing remarkable about the river or its surroundings; but heathen,
missionary convert, and dusky Moslem alike shrank back murmuring from
its bank.

"This is our Rubicon, and beyond it lies the Leopards' country," said
Maxwell. "It is not a very imposing stream, but I believe no white man
has ever crossed it without suffering from his rashness, since the days
of the early Portuguese. Something has evidently startled the boys. As I
partly expected, here it is."

Maxwell pointed to a slender wand set up beside the bank. A tuft of
reddened rags was tied to it, and beneath them hung a piece of sun-dried
clay rudely modeled into the resemblance of a leopard.

"I would rather have seen fifty men with flint-locks than this trumpery
thing," he declared. "You don't quite grasp its significance, Hilton?
Well, in this land anything may be made the emblem of the Ju-ju, and
that is the insignia of a powerful one I have alluded to several times
already."

"I could never understand what a Ju-ju is."

"Very few white men do, but its ministers are a force to reckon with;
and this piece of clay signifies that many unpleasant things, varying
from slow poisoning to death by violence, may happen to the man who
disregards it. You can see that the boys are afraid of it."

"We can't stay here forever because some benighted heathen has tied it
to a stick," expostulated Dane. "Here's a challenge to the powers of
darkness. Watch and try to understand, you boy! If them thing be no fit
to hurt me, it can't hurt you. That's logic, or, as you say, the Lord he
give me sense too much, isn't it?"

The eyes of the spectators grew wide with horror as, snapping the wand
across his knee, he next crushed the leopard beneath his heel; and there
was a heavy silence while they waited to see what would follow this bold
defiance of the forest deity. So real was their terror, and the hush so
impressive, that Dane felt his own heart beating faster than it
generally did, and when he laughed the laugh rang hollow. But nothing
unusual happened; and with murmurs of relief the men followed him as he
splashed through the ford.

"It was necessary," said Maxwell with noticeable gravity. "Nevertheless,
we will double our sentries henceforward, and recharge our filters.
There is no doubt that the powers of darkness will take up your
challenge."

They pitched camp among the cottonwoods at the mouth of a ravine, and,
when they had eaten, sat for a time within their little tent poring over
a map issued privately for the use of French officials. Innumerable
insects dimmed the light of the lamp above them, and they could scarcely
see the lettering.

"We are here," said Maxwell, laying his finger on the paper, "on the
threshold of what the niggers call the Leopards' country, which is
marked as partly explored territory, with this patch to represent the
dominions of King, or headman, Shaillu. A few armed expeditions have
traversed it farther east, and found it thinly peopled by petty tribes
hostile to Europeans, while nobody knows much about Shaillu except that
he abruptly broke off the negotiations he once began with the
authorities. That showed the hand of his priests, and brings us back to
the Leopard League."

Dane laid down his damp cigar, and listened with keen interest as
Maxwell explained.

"As you have heard, secret leagues of all kinds are common in this
country, and that of the Leopard is probably one of the most powerful.
Its priestly leaders are apparently the power behind the throne in
Shaillu's dominions, and, so the natives say, those they favor with a
share of their supernatural qualities can render themselves invisible or
take the shape of beasts. Like their namesake, they always strike at
night. Dismissing all idea of witchcraft, you can take very ingenious
human cunning, a thorough knowledge of poisoning, and no mean strategic
skill, for granted. Once the white man settles in their country the
power of the bush magician must decline; and the deduction you can draw
from that should justify a close watch to-night. It is your turn until
twelve o'clock, Hilton."

Dane found it a somewhat depressing watch when the cooking fires had
died out and the sounds which gather depth with the darkness emphasized
the hush of the forest. There was nothing visible but the faint glimmer
of the lighted tent, which suggested a huge Chinese lantern set down
among the dripping undergrowth. Behind it loomed dim ghosts of trees.
Moisture fell drumming upon the tight-strained canvas; and at intervals
some beast in the forest sent up an unearthly scream. The darkness was
filled with the scent of wood smoke and lilies, and thickened by wisps
of drifting steam.

The time dragged by slowly; but at last Dane was about to make a final
round, when a stealthy rustling held him rigidly still, save that his
left hand slid farther along the rifle barrel. The sound ceased and
began again, and it became certain that something or somebody was
crawling toward the tent. It could hardly be one of the carriers, for
Maxwell had intimated that any man found wandering in the darkness would
promptly be fired upon. Dane could feel his heart throbbing, but his
fingers were steady on the cool barrel as he waited, realizing
instinctively that death or danger in some strange shape was drawing
near. Nevertheless he was silent, fearing to rouse the camp on a false
alarm, and also because he wished to make certain of their unseen enemy.

For a space of a few seconds there was no sound at all, and he grew the
more uneasy, knowing that the naked bushman learns by sheer necessity to
wriggle almost silently through the undergrowth. Then he found it hard
to repress a cry of astonishment as, for a moment, a monstrous shape was
silhouetted against the faintly illuminated canvas. It was bulkier than
a man, and though it stood upright, its head was that of a beast.
Maxwell was clearly in danger, there was no time to lose, and, pitching
up the rifle, Dane pressed the trigger. A streak of red fire rent the
darkness, and a spark blew into his eyes. He felt the jerk of the
barrel, and then, though he scarcely heard the explosion, he caught a
thud there is no mistaking--the sound made by the impact of a solid
bullet.

As he snapped down the lever and slid home another cartridge, something
dim and shadowy rushed past, and the rifle blazed again. Then there was
a snapping of undergrowth, a yell from a sentry, the crash of a Snider,
and the camp awoke to life. Maxwell, holding up a lamp, sprang
half-dressed from the tent, black men rose out of the shadows clamoring
excitedly, and Dane's headman, Monday, stood close beside him, peering
into the darkness with his long Snider rifle held out before him. Monday
was not a timid man, but he looked distinctly uneasy when the light of
Maxwell's lantern fell upon his face.

Dane briefly related what had happened; and Maxwell lowered his lantern.

"The Leopards have made their first move, and lost a man, I think," he
said. "Most black men are able to carry off considerable lead, but this
red trail on the undergrowth is significant. It also appears quite
probable that you have saved my life."

Just then, there was a shrill scream in the forest, a scream of human
agony, horrible and intense, and afterward a silence that could be felt.

"Them ghost leopard he done go chop some boy!" exclaimed Monday,
trembling a little. "We savvy fight black man, sah, but not them
debbil."

"The sound rose from behind the tuft of palms," Maxwell said quietly.
"Take six of your best men, Monday, and see who is missing. No--stay
where you are, Hilton! It is advisable to break them in to this kind of
thing."

Monday went reluctantly, and returned to say that one of the sentries
and his gun had vanished completely. Then a half-naked man with a
matchet burst through the wondering group which had gathered about the
pair, demanding assistance to search for his brother.

Maxwell glanced at him, hesitated, and, while Dane protested, shook his
head.

"We could never track them, even in broad daylight; and some of the
rescue party would not come back," he explained. "By this time the poor
devil is certainly dead, and I feel convinced that we shall find him
to-morrow without searching. Amadu, tell your boys to fire on any man
trying to leave the camp."

Maxwell kept watch himself henceforward, and Dane retired to the tent,
resigned though far from contented. He had learned that, if his ways
were a trifle autocratic, his comrade was a leader who could be trusted,
and though he longed with a vindictive yearning to search the forest,
rifle in hand, he did not consider it judicious to question Maxwell's
authority.

It was a relief when morning came, and somewhat silently they began the
march again. The path wound up a ravine, through climbing forest that
rotted as it grew, where grotesque and ghostly orchids sprouted from
each crumbling bough, and there was scarcely room for two men abreast in
the rutted trail. It had been worn deep by the passage of naked feet;
for gum, skins, and a little ivory came down on the heads of slave
trains out of Shaillu's country.

Maxwell, with a few picked men, led the way, after giving Dane orders
not to follow him too closely with the main body; but the latter found
it hard to restrain his carriers, who desired to leave the site of the
camp as far behind them as possible.

Dane had lagged a little behind the long line of colored headgear, cases
poised aloft on woolly crowns, white draperies, and patches of sable
skin, which wound on before him through the green of the tangled jungle,
when Maxwell's voice came back sharply.

"Lead your boys wide into the bush, Hilton! Break through for several
hundred yards, and send them on before you. Turn back and rejoin me
alone when you strike the trail again!"

It was done, though Dane fell over an ant-heap and into a network of
horrible thorny trailers which tore the flesh about his ankles. Hurrying
back along the trail, he found Maxwell standing behind a screen of
resplendent creepers, lighting a cigar with a hand that was not quite
steady. His eyes were positively savage, and a patch in the center of
each cheek was gray. Startled as Dane was, it was nevertheless soothing
to find that his comrade shared some, at least, of the weaknesses of
their common humanity. He could not mistake the intensity of Maxwell's
anger.

"Prepare yourself for a surprise, Hilton, and then see what awaits you
beyond that bush," he said. "I had partly expected it, but when I came
upon it the sight almost sickened me."

Dane's nerves were tolerably good, but when he passed the creepers he
experienced a shock of nausea and halted abruptly. Two black men were
scooping out a trench, while another crouched near by, crooning
something while he ran his thumb caressingly up and down a matchet
blade. He looked up at the white man's coming, and his face was a study.
Horror was stamped upon it; but a slow, relentless ferocity was written
there too. This Dane saw with his first glance, but after the second he
turned his eyes away. Maxwell was right. They had found the missing
sentry. The object--for there was little resemblance of humanity left in
what lay a foul blotch on the forest before him--was stretched across
the trail; and the neck was twisted so that the face, left whole,
looked down the pathway the way the expedition should have come,
distorted and ghastly, with its changeless grin of pain. Words appeared
superfluous, but Dane's sensations demanded relief in speech.

"Horrible! horrible! But what is the matter with Bad Dollar? He looks
positively murderous!"

"It is not surprising," answered Maxwell. "The African is not always
admirable in his domestic relations, but what lies yonder was his
brother."

Dane, stooping, patted the negro's head.

"It will be a bad day for some of the Leopards when he settles that
score. Listen to me, Maxwell. Heaven knows whether through greed I am
responsible for part of this; but I most solemnly promise that if ever I
can find the master fiend who inspired the murderers, I'll avenge that
poor devil, as well as Lyle, the trader, whatever it costs me. We're
partners in this affair, Bad Dollar!"

It is probable that the naked heathen attached little meaning to the
words, but he understood the hoarseness of the white man's voice, and
the steely glint in his eyes. He laid his black hands on the speaker's
foot.

"It is a bargain," Dane said gravely. "I mean to keep it, Maxwell."

"You are a little impetuous," was the quiet answer. "Some day there
will, I hope, be a reckoning; but a wise man says little and awaits his
opportunity. Our turn has not come yet. When it does I do not think you
will find me dilatory. Meanwhile, I'm puzzled. There are points
connected with this affair which are far from clear; but those fellows
have finished and we will go on again."

Beyond instructing Dane and his immediate followers to keep the
occurrence secret, Maxwell said nothing further until noon had passed,
when Dane asked a question.

"Why did the Leopards make their first move now, when we could, if we
wished it, retreat, instead of waiting until we had penetrated farther
into their country?"

"It is a pertinent question," said Maxwell. "For one thing, this is,
after all, King Shaillu's country, and they possibly fear that if we
once have speech with him, the headman, who, so the French officers told
me, has a hankering after civilization, might extend us protection. But
that does not quite account for everything. You remember Miss Castro's
mention of the following shadow? Events have proved her predictions
signally correct hitherto, and I am inclined to fancy that the worst
danger still lies behind us and not before."

Maxwell vouchsafed no further information, and though Dane knew it was
well the expedition had for its leader a man unmoved alike by excess of
anger or misguided pity, he could not help retorting: "You foresee a
good deal, Carsluith. It is unfortunate you could not more often prevent
it. Why could you not have told me more of what you anticipated?"

Maxwell laughed good-humoredly.

"Isn't it apparent that what I prevent from happening does not occur? As
to the last question, perhaps the African's answer, 'You never asked
me,' is the best. One dreads so much that it appeared useless to harrow
your feelings until I was certain."

The march through headman Shaillu's dominions left upon Dane only a
series of blurred impressions. He was too sick to notice definite
details most of the time; but he decided that under no circumstances
could it be considered a cheerful country. For days together the
expedition floundered through dripping forest so laced and bound with
creepers that at noon the daylight could hardly filter down. The
atmosphere resembled that of a Turkish bath; moisture splashed upon the
broad leaves everywhere, and the heat and the gloom together produced a
distressing lassitude. This the white men made strenuous efforts to
resist, knowing that they might blunder into an ambush at any moment.

It was evident that their enemies had not lost touch with them; for in
spite of their keenest vigilance, a carrier was twice spirited out of
camp at night. Once Dane, making the rounds with a lantern, came upon a
sentry huddled beneath a cottonwood. He had paid a heavy penalty for his
drowsiness. Even Maxwell showed signs of temper at this, and the
expedition waited two nights in camp while its leaders prowled through
the forest in an attempt to surprise the assassins. It was, of course, a
failure. They returned at sunrise, muddy, ragged, and savage, having
neither seen nor heard anything suspicious.

The fact that they never did see their persecutors was the most
harassing feature of it all; and at last Dane grew by turns murderously
resentful and subject to fits of limp dejection, in which the fever had
doubtless a share. The few villages they passed were empty. Where a
river crossed their path the canoes had been taken away; and at
intervals detachments of the carriers fell sick mysteriously. When they
limped out into a waste of crackling, sword-edged grass, the glare and
dust and heat were bewildering, and after a few days Dane longed for the
forest again.

Still they held on, and one evening they marched, blanched in face, and
very weary, into sight of one of the strongholds of headman Shaillu.




CHAPTER XII

WEALTH IN SIGHT


A stockade ran round the village, and rows of thatched roofs loomed
above the frowning wall of timber, but instead of the usual clamor,
there was dead silence as, with some semblance of order, the footsore
and spiritless carriers limped in through the open gate. Nothing except
a few lizards stirred in the first sandy avenue, and the oppressive
stillness remained unbroken by the voice of man or beast. The sun hung
low above the parched grass in the west, and crimson splendors blazed
behind the huts; but a strange musky odor replaced the pungent fragrance
of burning wood which at that hour hangs over each African village.

"The whole land seems dead," Dane said slowly, leaning heavily on his
rifle as he spoke. "There are times when one could almost fancy,
Carsluith, that you and I were ghosts--indeed, at the present moment you
don't look unlike one; but what is the meaning of this latest riddle?
This is the black headman's capital, isn't it?"

Maxwell smiled mirthlessly, as he stood, with beaded forehead and
shoulders bent, glancing toward the weary carriers. His face was worn
and hollow, though his eyes were bright, and his clothing was dropping
in tatters from his weary limbs. The glare behind him emphasized the
lividness of his pallid skin.

"It is one of them. I believe he has several," he said. "Whether he
fears reprisals from some plundered neighbor, or pestilence, I naturally
don't know; but, as his absence will save us a good many presents and
much loss of time, it is not material. Still, we might find some clue in
one of these huts."

Maxwell entered the nearest, then moved into another, and stayed there
some time, leaving Dane in the sandy avenue before it; the carriers were
resting at a distance. The sun dipped, and as Dane watched the night
creep up swiftly from the east, it struck him that there was a curious
uncanny feeling about the place. It was a relief when his comrade
returned, looking graver than ever.

"Did you find any one inside?"

"I did," was the answer. "Unfortunately the man, as well as the one in
the next hut, was dead, and had, I fancy, been so for some time. He
probably died of a plague, which explains why the town is empty. We may
find something more conclusive in one of the larger huts."

Dane decided that the discovery of two dead Africans was sufficient, and
said so; but Maxwell persisted, and it was almost dark when they halted
outside what appeared to be the headman's dwelling. Nothing could be
distinguished in the interior, but Dane could hear creeping things
rustle in the thatch, and the peculiar odor he already had noticed
drifted forth from the hut. This was all, but he felt an instinctive
repugnance to entering, and when Maxwell passed him, he caught him by
the shoulder to suggest that they should light a lantern first. Hardly
had he done so than what appeared to be a puff of colder air sighed
close past his ear, and Maxwell, whipping out his revolver, hailed him
to run round the hut as he leaped into the room. Dane did so, finding
another entrance at the rear, and a broad space between the dwelling and
the nearest hut. Nobody, he felt almost certain, would have had
sufficient time to cross it, but the space was empty. When he went in
Maxwell had torn down and lighted strips of palm-leaf from the thatch,
but the name that leaped up showed them no sign of living humanity.
Maxwell's countenance was very grim.

"You saw nobody outside there? I hardly thought you would," he said.
"Our animal instincts are sometimes more useful than our powers of
reasoning, Hilton. It is probable that if you had not checked me, I
should now be on my way out of this land of surprises. What we heard was
a diminutive arrow, no doubt with the venom there's no cure for upon its
point. It could not have been shot at us by either of the Africans
yonder."

Dane, glancing at the two awful huddled figures, swore softly and
viciously.

"It is time we struck back, Carsluith," he urged. "I'll call up our boys
and surround the huts."

"It would be useless," said Maxwell, shaking his head. "You have not
realized these fellows' ingenuity, even yet. Further, if the boys saw
what we have seen it might be disastrous."

A horror of the whole country where such things were possible came upon
Dane and he moistened his dry lips with his tongue.

"I would give ten years of my life to stand face to face with the leader
of these devils."

"Perhaps you will some day! I am puzzled among other things by their
pertinacity. The heathen is unstable, and one almost feels that there
must be something stronger than the native's spasmodic purpose behind
what we have endured. In any case, it will be pleasanter to camp outside
the town to-night."

They had some trouble in inducing their followers to quit the promised
shelter, but both felt easier when they had repassed the stockade gate.
That was apparently their enemies' last effort, for they were not
molested during the rest of their journey; and eventually Maxwell halted
his worn-out men beside a shrunken river. It came down out of a chaos of
jungle-covered hills, rippling over sharp sand, with tall bluffs on the
opposite side of it; and within five minutes every carrier was rolling
and splashing in the lukewarm stream.

Dane quivered with eagerness as he watched Maxwell, who, looking up from
a paper in his hand, smiled inscrutably.

"Yes. From Niven's description we have reached our goal at last. I was
almost afraid his memory or imagination had betrayed him," he said.
"That must be the bluff he camped on, and this, according to his
assertion, the river which sprinkles its sand with gold. However, he
hinted that it would pay better to prospect the higher pools. I want you
to test his statement, Hilton. The result of the experiment promises to
be eventful."

Maxwell's voice was slightly uneven, but his fingers seemed steady as he
lighted one of their few last cigars. Dane felt his own knees weak
beneath him, and his voice was hoarse when he hailed a carrier whose
load consisted of prospecting tools. Carrying a tin dish and a small
shovel, he waded into the shrunken river. There was a patch of sand near
its center from which he filled the metal basin, and then halted with a
curious sickly feeling, afraid almost to test its contents. He had sunk
too much of his slender capital in the venture, and his future depended
upon that test. Its issues were prosperity and the realization of the
hope that had sent him to Africa, or a weary struggle for daily bread;
and the climate-weakened man felt that, after all they had dared and
suffered, he could hardly face failure. The perspiration trickled into
his eyes, and oozed from his hair, and he stood still, knee-deep in the
nameless river, for the space of almost a minute.

Then, stooping suddenly, he dipped the vessel and whirled it round and
round until partly empty. There was a color about some of the particles
remaining that caught his attention; but he would not trust a partial
test, and continued the washing until, except for a very trifling
residue, the pan was empty. Still, Maxwell made no comment and asked no
question, for, if one was now swift in action, the other was great in
silence.

Dane straightened himself, and waded back with dry lips and tickling
throat, but with triumph in his eyes; and Maxwell laughed softly as he
grasped the hand he stretched out.

"What have you found?" he asked.

"Enough to prove your dead friend right, and encourage us to search for
something better!" Dane spoke as calmly as he could. "It is only stream
gold, and doubtless readily worked out, but heaven knows how much more
there may be up yonder where this came down from."

"You think----"

"That Niven was not mad, but eminently sane! I'm not a practical gold
prospector, but I couldn't well help learning a little of the theory
when working on the drawings of hydraulic mining machinery. It's a
question of the velocity of the current and specific gravity--for even
with a stream behind gold grains of any size don't travel far; and their
matrix lies in yonder hills, or beyond them, somewhere."

"We'll go on again to-morrow," said Maxwell quietly.

For a week they hewed a way through the jungles on the hillside, or
waded up the bed of the river where it promised an easier road; and
finally, daring to penetrate no farther, they pitched camp on a
palm-crested bluff overhanging a breadth of dry sand and a deep pool
beneath a fall. Since leaving Shaillu's stronghold they had neither been
followed by their persecutors nor seen anything with life in it. Maxwell
left all operations to his friend's direction, and toiled beside him for
several days like a galley slave, digging and blowing out with
explosives a new channel to empty the pool, besides hewing troughs to
bring down the water from above the fall.

Once more the burning day was drawing toward its close when, with the
roar of the last shot rolling across the encircling forest and the water
frothing muddily down its new outlet, Dane stood beside his comrade,
leaning on a shovel, and wondering greatly that the latter could think
of anything beyond the result of their experiment.

"The jungle seems to mock us, does it not?" Maxwell remarked. "Already
its silence has swallowed the feeble din we made; and the next flood
will obliterate forever all traces of your workings."

"Then you don't believe that this is the beginning of a new era, and
that those who follow us will change the future of this wilderness?"
asked Dane with a show of incredulity.

Maxwell pointed to the jungle fading into the dimness of the east.

"I do not. Look at it," he said. "It has stood so from the beginning, a
place of everlasting shadow, for the naked bushmen to hunt each other
in; and it will be the same long centuries after you and I are gone. It
is too old and changeless for even the Briton to subdue. Phoenician,
Roman, Arab, and Moor have all tackled this all-absorbing Africa; and
while the brown men have left a plainer stamp on it than the white men,
how much has any of them done? Still, all this is beside the question,
isn't it? It will be enough for you and me if we can return home safely
with some small augmentation of our capital. Hadn't you better resume
your digging, Hilton?"

Dane did so, stripped to the waist; and great fires were blazing before
he came up out of the river, exultant.

"I can't promise a fortune, but there should be sufficient to pay us for
all our toil," he said. "Those little grains will realize almost four
pounds an ounce."

They set out a carefully treasured bottle of lukewarm wine that night in
the tent, and duly emptied it, though, perhaps for the same reason,
neither of them ate much; and afterward they sat long talking under the
smoky lamp. It was a night to remember, for it is not often one enjoys
the same thrill of triumph twice in a lifetime. Maxwell was unusually
communicative; and long afterward Dane could remember how he leaned
against a deal case, worn, thin, and haggard, but with a smile of
satisfaction on his hollow face.

"Success appears within sight at last, but it is well to take good
fortune soberly," he said. "I am, however, sensible of an insane desire
to do something extravagant when I remember all that word implies. You
have seen Culmeny, Hilton, but it is hardly possible that you can
realize the affection I have for the old place. It was fast falling into
ruin before my father improved its finances a little by painful economy;
and, because we generally fought and plotted for the losing side, the
poor acres about it have been starved overlong. Now, after many an
arduous search for the wherewithal, I can hope it may be granted me to
restore a measure of its former prosperity. The Culmeny mosses could be
turned into plow-land and pasture with the aid of a little money."

"You are a young man, Carsluith," Dane replied suggestively. "Being
merely one of the swarming people, I don't know that love for--an
ancient dwelling--would have exacted so much from me. Drainage schemes
are no doubt useful, but was the extension of them your only ambition?"

Maxwell laughed good-humoredly, though a trace of shadow crept back into
his face.

"No," he said slowly; "there was a time when they took a very secondary
place. Every one has his weaknesses, and even now I have not quite got
over mine."

The friendship between the two men had never been demonstrative, but it
was deep enough to make Dane's comment no liberty.

"I can guess. The old story, no doubt. 'It was the woman who tempted
me!' She treated you badly?"

"No," Maxwell answered quietly, looking hard at his companion. "She--God
bless her--could treat no one harshly. It was my own folly to dream that
she, with her fresh young beauty and the light-heartedness of innocence,
could find anything congenial in such a taciturn, somber man as myself.
Well, that romance is over, but it has left its mark; and now all that I
hope for is that Culmeny will flourish for a brief space under the last
of an unfortunate family."

Now there are limits beyond which even one who has sickened and fought
and suffered beside a trusted comrade may hardly go, and Dane repressed
the question which trembled on his lips. Nevertheless, he afterward
fancied that if he had asked it then Maxwell would have answered him;
and the revelation probably would have made a vast difference in the
future of both of them. Dane did not, however, ask.

He was partly dazed by his own good fortune, and, when at last they
ceased from speech, he sat in contented silence conjuring up roseate
visions of the future. It was true that he had quarreled with Lilian, or
she had quarreled with him; but during the time of stress and struggle
the importance of the difference between them had--so it seemed to the
man--steadily diminished. He could recall significant trifles which
suggested that the time would come when the woman would no longer
enforce the terms of their compact; and he felt that it was at least
possible that, returning triumphant, he would find that she had already
forgiven his supposed offenses. So hope rose victorious over doubts and
dejection; and Dane was nodding, dreaming, while still half-awake,
golden dreams, when Maxwell's voice recalled him to the laborious
present.

"It is past midnight, and the task before us will tax our uttermost
energies. Isn't it time to turn in, Hilton?"

Dane nodded.

"We will begin at sunrise," he said; "work every possible hour, and
start back for England whenever the yield falls off. It is better to
make sure of a portion than risk the whole by straining for too much;
and fortune does not appear to favor white men overlong in this country.
Even if we were but half satisfied, it should not be difficult to float
a company."

Maxwell shook his head.

"Your first suggestion shows some discernment, Hilton; the second, less.
Even a wildcat company promoter would fight shy of this mine; and it is
tolerably certain that we have both the cross-marked man and Monsieur
Victor Rideau still to reckon with."

Dane stretched himself out on some matting when Maxwell turned out the
lamp, but he did not immediately sleep. The hot African darkness hemmed
in the little tent, but he could see his comrade's figure dimly outlined
against it as he sat rigidly still in the entrance. Then it struck him
that they were very far away from all help from civilization, with a
secret in their possession which already had cost the lives of other
men. The roseate visions faded, and a sense of impending trouble
preceded slumber. It was significant that Dane's fingers sought the
pistol that lay beside him.

"Not asleep yet?" asked Maxwell. "What is troubling you?"

"I don't quite know," Dane answered. "I was going to ask you the same
thing. Carsluith, if Rideau or the other rascal interferes with us
further before I have won sufficient to float my patent, some of the
party won't go home again."

The sun had just cleared the forest when, one morning soon after Dane
had set his flume and washing gear to work, he sat at breakfast before a
swinging table in their extemporized mess tent. Maxwell, who had just
risen, stood in the entrance, partly dazzled by the growing brightness.
Suddenly some of the Krooboys commenced to chatter excitedly, and a
negro's voice rose above the commotion:

"White man lib for across the river!"

Maxwell, springing into the tent, snatched up a pair of binoculars; and
the table overturned with a crash as Dane scrambled to his feet.

"The devil!" he exclaimed, staring stupidly at the figure below which
saluted them with uplifted arm.

Maxwell frowned as he sharply closed the glasses.

"No," he said, "not exactly. It is Monsieur Victor Rideau."

Ten minutes had passed before the man Dane had seen at Castro's factory
came smiling into camp, and the miner glanced at him curiously. He was
short, but somewhat burly and broad-chested for a man of pure Gallic
descent. His hair was very crisp and black, his face swarthy, and his
fingers suspiciously like those of the negro. He was, considering the
country, neatly arrayed in white duck and shoes with pointed toes.
Monsieur Rideau had evidently traveled in a hammock.

"Felicitations, camarades," he began, with, it seemed to one observer,
an excess of amiability. "It please me greatly to meet the friend of my
own color in this country of the devil, so I leave all my boy behind
there and push on with much expedition to salute you."

"That was very kind," said Maxwell shortly, never moving his eyes from
his enemy. "The eagerness was mutual. My friend here upset our breakfast
equipage in his hurry to greet you. The cook, however, will get you some
more presently."

Dane fancied he read satisfaction in his comrade's face when the other
answered:

"I have the breakfast already. You smoke now. I have these from Cuba--he
is smuggle. No? That is the pity; but we talk at least. I have affaire
of importance to discuss with you."

"So I presumed," said Maxwell, with no excess of civility. "Our tent is
hardly fit to enter, but there is still shade here. Please consider us
attentive listeners."

"_Bien!_" Rideau carefully laid a silk handkerchief on a fallen
cottonwood before he took his seat. "I come to search the gold mine, and
find two men of my own color have find her already. Me, I am not greedy.
I say there is the plenty for three. So I make proposal. I go the
partner with you."

"Suppose that does not suit us?" Dane broke in.

Rideau lifted one shoulder and stretched out the other arm with an air
that was not wholly Gallic, but rather suggested the grimaces of a
negro.

"It would be the pity. You know how we say, '_J'y suis_----?' As an
American captain I have once small difference with tell me when he
establish himself all day on my veranda: 'I'm here, Mr. Shylocker, and
until I get what I've come for I stop right where I am.' Shylocker, I
tell him, is a compliment not comprehended of me. That was a man of
determination, but I vanquish him, my friends."

Hitherto something in the speaker's fastidious neatness and excessive
bonhommie had, because his welcome was the reverse of cordial, prevented
Dane from taking him seriously. Now there was a glint in his dark eyes
which suggested that he might prove dangerous; and Dane surmised that
the last sentence was meant as a warning. In any case, his blood took
fire at its veiled insolence.

"It seems to me you could only have found your way here by means of a
map stolen from me!" he said hotly, rising as he spoke.

Maxwell silenced him with a gesture.

"That is beside the question, Hilton. Monsieur Rideau is here, and, as
he informs us, here he means to stay. The first question is whether, if
we do not wish it, he is able to."

Rideau took up the challenge with outward good-humor.

"I have of camp boy two, or perhaps three, for every one I see of you.
Most he is also arm with the good rifle. If there is the bad
understanding, somebody is possibly get kill, which is distressing to
me. Beside, the barbaric indigene he go chop us separables, as the
nigger say. United we are invincibles, _voyez vous_?"

"I believe I do," Maxwell answered, in a tone which suggested that he
saw considerably more than the other's words revealed; and Dane watched
the pair, as for some seconds they lapsed into silence--the Briton
motionless and almost too rigid in bearing, with an expressionless face;
the swarthy adventurer smiling out of shifty eyes, while his fingers
betrayed his impatience.

Then Maxwell spoke abruptly.

"Your proposal demands serious consideration. I would prefer to give you
an answer this time to-morrow."

"_Bien_," Rideau acquiesced; and after a detailed account of his
adventures, which Dane surmised was wholly fictitious, he took his
leave.

"The savage has his virtues as well as his failings," said Maxwell,
looking after him. "That man, however, is neither French nor negro, and
such as he usually combine the vices of both sides of their ancestry.
What do you think of his proposal, Hilton?"

"I should have dismissed him with four expressive words. Why did you
promise to consider it at all?"

Maxwell smiled dryly.

"Because I intend to do so. I will give you my reasons this evening
when, after a day's consideration, I shall have them ready in a more
definite shape. In the meantime, we had better continue the mining."




CHAPTER XIII

PESTILENCE


The result of the day's work was encouraging, though it cost Dane an
effort to concentrate his attention upon his task. Rideau's swarthy face
haunted him; he would have felt more cheerful had his companion decided
to defy him. Maxwell, however, said little, and appeared to find
pleasure in working with concentrated energy.

Evening came at last, and thick darkness closed about the lonely tent.
Neither of the men ate much, and when the frugal meal had been cleared
away, Maxwell once more spread his map on the table.

"We have to make an eventful decision, and it might be well to consider
our position," he said, laying his finger on the map. "We are somewhere
here, just beyond the fringe of Shaillu's country, with a difficult and
dangerous country between us and civilization, and a little-known land,
whose inhabitants are supposed to be predatory tribes, to the north."

"We will take all that for granted," responded Dane. "Can you give me
Rideau's record?"

"But little of it. He is evidently of mixed blood, and partly educated,
a trader by profession, with a mysterious inland connection. I was told
that the authorities suspect him of trafficking in unlawful weapons, or
even in black humanity. I have little doubt it was he who hired the man
with the scar on his forehead to arrange for Niven's destruction; and,
while several points are not clear to me, I fancy he is at least partly
responsible for our own misfortunes. Seeing his efforts to circumvent us
fail, he has decided to join us--for a time. Lastly, I am inclined to
surmise that by reason of some unlawful speculation, jointly undertaken,
he has a hold on Dom Pedro, and so obtained possession of the map you
lost. Now, what are we to say to him?"

"Very little, in my opinion!" grunted Dane. "Tell him to go to the
devil! If that rouses his indignation, as I hope it will, I should find
satisfaction in assisting him."

Maxwell smiled, but shook his head.

"Your ways are delightfully simple, but hardly practicable, Hilton," he
said. "In the first place, Rideau means to stay, and has, he tells us, a
force much superior to our own. Suppose we succeeded in driving him out
by violence, we should have to meet a charge of filibustering when we
returned to the coast, or stand a siege if he returned with a host of
native allies. The one safe step in that direction would be the
entrapping and total annihilation of Rideau and his party, which,
presumably, would not recommend itself to you!"

"Heaven forbid!" exclaimed Dane, convinced against his will. "Am I a
professional murderer? Since you don't agree with mine, let me hear your
views."

"In the first place we must hope that, as he suggests, there may be gold
enough for three. Further, I consider Rideau least dangerous when under
my own eye, and therefore consider it would be wisest to accept his
proposal and watch him carefully. We shall thus have peace for a time,
at least, and when necessary must endeavor to match our wits against his
guile. That the man's company will not be pleasant, I need hardly say;
but we can't afford to be particular with so much at stake. Remember
that we came here to make money, and not in search of adventures, or to
maintain our dignity."

Dane only nodded, and so the conference concluded. Sooner than lose what
he hoped for he was prepared to concede anything; but it might have been
better if he had adhered to his own simple plan; for it is difficult to
make a bargain with such a man as Rideau, and keep it without material
losses as well as diminished self-respect.

Early the next morning Rideau arrived, bringing with him an imposing
number of colored desperadoes; and a written agreement was drawn up.
They were to share all risks and expenses, and divide what gold they won
on its safe arrival at the coast. Rideau showed bland satisfaction when
he read it through; but, before he filled a rusty pen, Dane rose and
laid Bonita Castro's keepsake on the table.

"Faith is a question of training, and exactly what each man believes
concerns only himself; but probably all of us respect this as a symbol,"
he said. "Is that not so, Monsieur Rideau?"

Rideau glanced from the speaker to Maxwell, and there was a gleam in his
eyes, then he bent his head.

Flinging down his battered sun-hat, Dane laid his right hand on the
object on the table, saying: "So I solemnly promise, first to keep this
bargain and faith with my partners, if it cost me my life or fortune;
and secondly, to demand a full account from either should he betray his
trust, as, if I fail them, they shall do to me."

Maxwell in turn recorded his promise with quiet simplicity; but Rideau
started when the object was passed on to him. It was a beautifully
wrought crucifix of medieval workmanship. For a moment he stared
malevolently at Dane, and then a look akin to fear crept into his eyes.
But, raising one hand aloft, he pledged himself more solemnly than
either, and attached his name first of all to the foot of the agreement.
He retired shortly afterward to pitch his camp, for the new partners had
decided that their respective carriers would be best kept apart; and
Maxwell looked at his comrade.

"Had you mentally rehearsed that scene, Hilton?" he asked. "It was
almost a stroke of genius."

"No. I don't claim to be a genius. It was simply the most solemn thing I
could think of from his point of view. I meant exactly what I said, and
I feel somewhat easier now that Rideau has passed the test."

Maxwell smiled.

"You are very confiding, Hilton--and he did not pass the test. Still,
considering the blend between the worthy missionaries' teaching and
African superstition which, while it would probably astonish them,
accounted for his momentary hesitation, Rideau is either braver or more
avaricious than I supposed him. Did it occur to you that he recognized
Miss Castro's gift?"

Dane was somewhat astonished.

"How do you know that it was Miss Castro's gift; and what if he did?"

"I saw it once in her possession, and, as she naturally would not sell
such a thing, I presumed that you had not stolen it. I heard that Rideau
had persecuted that lady with his attentions. It would be well to
remember henceforward that ceaseless vigilance is the price of safety."

Thus, with the prospect of treachery on one side, the partnership with
Rideau began; but the new carriers were sturdy men, and the gold-washing
was carried on with characteristic energy, alike under the burning sun
of noon and by the glare of great fires until long into the steamy
night. Dane labored with his own hands among his Krooboys, stripped to
the waist. Maxwell seconded him loyally, for he had now relinquished the
leader's place; and by degrees the pair drilled their dusky subordinates
into capable workmen. It is true that they usually suspended operations
the moment the white men relaxed their vigilance; but that was only to
be expected, and their masters got a good deal out of them considering
that most negroes have a chronic distaste for manual labor. Rideau's
detachment, Dane noticed, were the most amenable to discipline, and
obeyed all orders with a submission which puzzled the observer, for he
knew that meek obedience is not a characteristic of the seaboard
African. Their master, who did little beyond expressing his approval of
Danes' efforts, grew more cordial as the weeks went by. But Maxwell was
civil, and nothing more; and Dane surmised that he was rather more
watchful and suspicious than he had been before.

One night when, worn out by physical exertion and aching in every joint,
they dragged themselves, dripping with river water, back to their tent,
there was a covert sneer in Rideau's laugh as he addressed them:

"You English are a curious people, and there are those who call you mad.
The more tired and dirty you are, the more happy. I once see your naval
officer on the Niger harness with the indigene, like the mule, to drag
the wheel-gun through a robber headman's swamp. One drôle, he tell me it
was the glorious fun."

"I dare say he meant it," retorted Maxwell. "It is probably owing to
that very form of insanity that, while you--the French, I mean--have
with commendable foresight appropriated the best of Africa, we others
remain at least its commercial masters."

The pause and apparent correction was not made by accident, and Dane
fancied that Rideau grasped its significance. He retired shortly, and
Maxwell looked thoughtful.

"I am afraid I was not judicious; but we are only human, and there are
times when my dislike for that rascal almost masters me," he said. "I
would give much to learn who it is that slinks into his camp at night."

Dane looked puzzled, for Rideau's camp lay across the river, and was
watched by black sentries; no negro was permitted on any excuse to pass
its boundaries.

"As you know, I have of late taken an interest in botany," Maxwell
laughed. "During my researches I found considerably more specimens of
African vegetation in the forest surrounding Rideau's camp than I know
the names of, and on several occasions what is of greater
interest--footsteps leading toward our partner's tent. The man who made
them wore sandals; there is nobody among our combined followers who
does."

Dane had no suggestions to make, and therefore kept silent; but that
piece of information left him uneasy.

It was a still, oppressive day some months later when Dane stood leaning
heavily on a shovel near the edge of the bush. The temperature made
exertion almost impossible, and there was a weight in the atmosphere
which rendered respiration an effort; for the last two weeks the sun had
been hidden all day long and the stars shrouded by haze at night, and
the same heavy stillness had brooded over the camp. In such weather
sickly white men die off, and wise ones lie still in a hammock whenever
possible; but the lust of gold had held two at least of the party
strenuously to their task, and already a little heap of yellow grains
reposed within an iron-bound chest. The men had, however, experienced
some trouble with their colored assistants, who had been unusually
dejected and apathetic of late.

While Dane ran his eyes along his trenches it struck him that the raw
heaps of sand and the rude wooden flumes appeared strangely out of place
in that gap in the primeval forest. It towered about them, vast,
shadowy, and impressive, rotting as it grew, but throbbing with the
pulse of an untrammeled life that would tear down the conduits, and bury
the workings with verdure, almost as soon as their constructors
relinquished them. The voices of the negroes, rising hollowly through
the motionless atmosphere, sounded weak and feeble against its silence.

"If all goes well, and the yield increases as it has done of late, we
should have enough to leave us a creditable profit before the year is
done," Dane said. "We have been long enough in this country, Carsluith,
and I mean to return to England before it wastes all the life out of
me."

Perhaps it was the weather, for Maxwell appeared in an unusually somber
mood.

"Your proviso covers a good deal," he replied. "This is a land of
surprises, where it is more than usually useless to predict what any man
will do. Neither are the signs auspicious at present."

"No," Dane agreed reflectively; "I can't say that I consider them so.
This dead stillness worries me. Does it presage a premature change in
the seasons, or has it any other unpleasant meaning?"

"Who can tell? Anything abnormal carries a hint of death with it in this
country. Still, there are other tokens. The few tribesmen who brought us
in provisions have vanished completely. The last we saw looked like
badly frightened men and were moving south with, for natives, surprising
celerity. As you know, the interpreter failed to understand them, but I
have an uneasy feeling that there was a sufficient cause for their
hurry. The negro is not a foreseeing person, and does not run away
unless the danger which threatens him is tangible and near."

Dane twice turned to move back toward the workings, but did not do so.
His physical nature revolted from toil that day, and his brain felt sick
and useless under the stress of temperature. So the two lingered until a
negro near them, dropping his shovel, rolled over, clawing at the sand,
as suddenly as a rabbit stricken by the gun. His fall was so swift and
unexpected that Dane stared at the twitching black limbs motionless
until Maxwell's voice roused him.

"Shake yourself together, Hilton. There is work before us! That fellow
must be carried into the bush before the rest discover what he is
suffering from."

The man proved a heavy lift, and his greasy limbs writhed within their
grasp; but they laid him among the creepers without attracting
attention, and Dane, running to the tent, returned with a phial.

"Where do you feel them pain lib?" he asked.

The sufferer laid a black hand on his waist-cloth.

"Somebody done put hot iron in heah, sah, and turn him round and round."

Dane managed to drench him from the phial before his teeth met in an
agony, and Maxwell closed one hand as he looked at his partner.

"It is very hard that this should happen--now--but you and I must see
the poor devils through," he said. "Our help may not be worth much, but
it is all that stands between them and destruction. It is one of the
scourges of this afflicted country--swifter than cholera, and more
deadly. This camp will resemble the pit presently."

Maxwell next glanced down at the negro pitifully, his forehead
contracted and his lips firmly set, but he nodded abruptly when Dane
spoke again.

"I have seen something like it in South America. Is it invariably
contagious?"

"To negroes, yes; to white men, less so. In any case you have run the
worst risk of infection already."

"Confound you! Do you suppose--?"

Maxwell interrupted, laying a hand on his shoulder.

"I think you and I are going to fight a very tough battle together,
Hilton."

He had hardly spoken when Rideau appeared from behind them, and glanced
at the groaning man. Then he shuffled backward well away from him;
answered Maxwell's look of interrogation with a nod; and, while his
face grew distinctly less like that of a European, he fumbled inside his
jacket. The barrel of a pistol was visible the next moment. "It is," he
said suggestively, "if the cases are few, the best way for preserve the
others. In their own country they use the paddle. One good blow where
the skull she is thinnest, and--voilà, the safe remedy!"

Dane stretched a big hand out, and Rideau winced with a stifled
expletive as he dropped the weapon; while the Briton was sensible of a
distinct disappointment when he saw that the man's wrist remained
unbroken. The suggestion had apparently revolted Maxwell also; he stared
at the speaker with unconcealed loathing, while the latter opened his
lips for a moment in a wolfish snarl as he glanced sideways at Dane.
Just then, Victor Rideau looked very much less like a French gentleman
than a low-caste negro. Nevertheless, he was the first to recover his
serenity.

"You have the mistaken squeamish; but me, I know the most advisable, and
have great fear of the sick which catches," said he. "She is distressful
for me. Sacre! Here is more other. To-morrow I consult you. Alors, I
go."

A shrill scream of human agony rang through the lifeless air, and
Rideau, who did not stand upon the order of his going, departed with all
possible celerity.

Neither of his partners was much inclined for mirth, but there is often
a ludicrous side to a tragedy; and Maxwell positively laughed when Dane
savagely hurled the pistol after its vanishing owner.

"Missed! I would have given a good deal of the gold to strike him
squarely between the shoulders. I meant it to hurt," he said.

Then an uproar began. Black figures, swarming out of the workings,
gathered about the fallen man, clamoring excitedly, and Maxwell resumed
command.

"They're panic-stricken; and fear will spread the sickness fastest. This
must be stopped at once! We have not a moment to lose, or there will be
murder done."

Dane felt very helpless as they ran forward to disperse the mob of
terror-stricken black men. He still carried the shovel, though Maxwell
went empty-handed, because, either from pride or policy, he never
displayed a weapon once camp had been pitched. He appeared quietly
resolute, though Dane afterward admitted feeling desperately anxious and
more than a little afraid, for the mass of dusky faces with unreasoning
fear and its accompanying ferocity stamped upon them was not an
encouraging spectacle. Any one of those negroes was physically a match
for two white men, and there were a good many of them.

The mob came to a standstill at the sight of them. Maxwell, removing his
hat, straightened out the dints in it before he spoke a few words, and
then, thrusting his way through the groups which opened up before him,
halted beside the fallen man.

Some of the negroes began to chatter; some shrank farther back; but
there was presently an ominous growling, and again the mob surged
forward, one man with a matchet launching himself straight at his white
master. Hitherto he had shown himself both cheerful and docile, but now
he seemed possessed of a devil, the devil of fear transmuted into
maniacal savagery. Maxwell did not at first see him, and when he did it
would have been too late, but that Dane whirled aloft the shovel, and
when it came down the negro fell like a pole-axed ox at his comrade's
feet. Even then Dane felt sick and sorry as he saw the red drops run
from the steel, for he had often encouragingly patted his victim's
brawny shoulder; but the negro is above all things unstable, and that
blow was the saving of many lives. The crowd stood silent, cowed for a
few moments by the swift retribution.

"Thanks," said Maxwell; "I think you have nipped it in the bud, Hilton."

Before he began to speak again his lieutenant, Amadu, and Dane's special
follower, Monday, sprang to their side. Both carried rifles; and that
turned the scale. Before half an hour had elapsed the two had not only
restored a degree of confidence and order, but had picked out a number
of men who might be trusted to act as sanitary police. By this time,
however, the plague had claimed other victims, and Maxwell started
forthwith to choose an isolated site for a hospital camp; while Dane,
moving to and fro among the laborers, set apart any with suspicious
symptoms.

It was midnight before either found leisure for food or rest, and then
Dane knelt, with a biscuit in one hand, beside the little medicine chest
in the tent, while Maxwell bent over a medical treatise as he ate.
Several sick men lay moaning just outside the illuminated canvas, and
one, apparently in delirium, had during the last hour never ceased
crooning the hammock-bearers' song.

"That chanty grows wearisome," said Maxwell at length; and, because Dane
was overwrought, his companion's composure jarred upon him.

"Put down that tin and hold the glass for me. You have eaten three
biscuits already, and this is no time for feasting! I'm going to start
with chlorodyne. We found it good in South America when we could give it
to them quick enough; but these fellows have an irritating trick of
crawling away into some lair to die quietly. There. Give this to the
first two poor devils, half each by measure."

Maxwell went swiftly, and returned very grim in face.

"Too late," he reported. "One is cold already; the other testified that
there is but one Allah as I bent over him, and ended in a gurgle. Hallo!
What is this?"

Preceded by a negro carrying a torch, Rideau, smoking sedulously,
approached the tent, and halted well clear of it. The man was not, as
his partners had cause to know, unduly timid, but now fear was plainly
stamped on his face, which the red glare of the torch forced up against
the gloom.

"I have great fear of this sick, and make proposition," he said. "I go
take all the boy of me back a league into the forest, and make other
camp. If any he is fall ill, I with all possible expedition send him
you."

Both of the listeners found heart to smile at the latter sentence before
Dane's resentment mastered him.

"It is particularly considerate of him, but his proposition has some
sense in it," said Maxwell aside. "You are acting surgeon-major, Hilton.
What do you suggest?"

"You can go straight to perdition, or anywhere else that pleases you, so
long as you don't waste our time!" thundered Dane; and with a salute
which expressed no resentment, but only relief, Rideau withdrew.

"How long does this thing generally last?" asked Dane.

"Sometimes it clears a village out in a fortnight, more often it hangs
round a month, or even longer, picking out odd victims; and before that
time has gone we shall have the rains."

"Which will prevent any further mining, probably cut off our road to the
coast, and render life here almost impossible," Dane said hoarsely.

"Exactly. There can be no more mining now."

As the two men's eyes met, each knew just what his comrade was thinking.

"We must see them through," said Dane, and Maxwell answered, as though
this decision had never been in doubt: "Of course!"

With that they fell to work again, for there was much to do, which was
fortunate, because, otherwise, the thought of what both would certainly
lose and what one was risking for the sake of naked heathen, many of
whom were little higher in intelligence than dumb cattle, might have
maddened them. Still, even the most stupid had trusted the white men,
and, in their own fashion, served them well.




CHAPTER XIV

AN EVENTFUL DECISION


The weeks that followed left only a hazy impression of hurry, effort,
fatigue that was almost overwhelming, and anxiety which spurred wornout
mind and body to further action, with the two white men who lived
through them. Some of the sick they cured, and though it is possible
their lack of knowledge hastened the end of others, their intentions at
least were benevolent, and while they often went hungry the convalescent
were always fed. They put heart into the hopeless and buried the dead,
stormed, exhorted, and jested by turn all day long, and sat watching the
worst cases when the hot night fell. Dane was never afterward able to
recollect the exact mixtures he dispensed, which Maxwell said was
probably fortunate; but as a result of their labors, while all would
otherwise have perished, part at least of their followers escaped. They
had also capable assistants. Amadu, Maxwell's man, had fought under a
great Emir who had made his name a terror in the Soudan; and Monday, so
Dane gathered, had carried the standard of a successful robber chieftain
somewhere far up in the land of the brown men who swear by the Prophet;
but both had the full courage of their fatalist convictions, and what
their masters bade them that they did. The rank and file of the
orderlies were thick-headed heathen who grinned each time their leader
stormed at them.

One day when the sick were recovering, and a little hope was springing
up again, Dane, staggering half asleep behind his bearer detachment,
halted when Maxwell beckoned him.

"Get on, you dusky angels, and try to carry that poor devil
right-side-up," Dane said. "Monday, tell them hopeless idiots if they
handle the other fellow that way they'll pull his head off. You would
tempt the most patient man to murder some of you."

The bearers beamed upon him with mouths extended, and Maxwell laughed.

"They take your abuse as a compliment, Hilton; and your capabilities
become apparent by degrees. Still, after the success which has attended
your daring pharmaceutical experiments, one could hardly be astonished
at your licking even yonder most unpromising raw material into shape."

"The credit is to necessity," replied Dane, surveying his assistants
with a certain air of pride. "Those are the most wooden-headed niggers
in Africa, and the more I swear at them the wider they grin; but if I
wanted sulphur from the pit, and told them, the beggars would go--and
get it."

"I wish we were both fresher," Maxwell said; "because there is another
worry to grapple with. The man I sent over to Rideau found the camp
empty, and this pinned to the tree his tent had been pitched beneath."

"If Mr. Rideau desires to repeat his opinion that we should set them all
to work it is as well he does it in writing. I could hardly keep my
hands off the brute the last time he made the suggestion in person,"
answered Dane.

"Read, and see," said Maxwell, holding out the note; and because Dane's
head was swimming he translated the indifferent French with difficulty.
The message might have appeared ambiguous to a more accomplished
linguist. Nevertheless, he gathered from it that their partner, who
professed a total ignorance of physics and a fear of contagion,
regretted his inability to render them any assistance, and had decided
to visit a headman he had dealings with who dwelt at a considerable
distance. He stated that none of his boys could be induced to carry a
message to the stricken camp.

"He might have expressed himself more plainly, but it is plausible. Do
you attach a different meaning?" Dane asked.

Maxwell, instead of answering, asked another question.

"You feel tolerably certain that we have seen the worst of this
epidemic?"

"Yes," was the answer. "I did not, however, tell our estimable partner
so. It seemed a pity to relieve him prematurely of what he called his
fear of the sick. Perhaps I was wrong in this."

"Pshaw!" exclaimed Maxwell. "It is not the plague he fears the most. In
fact, considering that he must have lived through one or two outbreaks
already, part, at least, of his fear must have been simulated. If you
expect to see Rideau here again on the old terms, Hilton, you are
mistaken."

"His absence would not leave me disconsolate," said Dane. "In that case,
one wonders what he is afraid of, and why he came? Isn't it also
surprising that he should abandon his share of the gold?"

"In reply to the first query, I don't know--but we shall doubtless
discover in good time. There is no difficulty in answering the rest. He
came to see if the river was worth exploitation, and to pick up a
practical knowledge of the necessary operations. His share of what we
have obtained is, after all, but trifling for an avaricious man who
cherishes a grudge against you, and desires the whole. Two men alone at
present prevent him from obtaining it, and the life of any white man is
very uncertain in this country."

"A grudge against me?" Dane queried.

Maxwell nodded.

"Have you forgotten Miss Castro? Your powers of attraction may prove a
dangerous gift, Hilton."

Dane flushed with sudden anger, for this appeared to him ill-timed
levity; but Maxwell continued unheeding:

"The whole complication resembles a mosaic puzzle, and I have fitted
most of it together. One or two pieces, however, are missing, and we
must wait until accident supplies them. Meanwhile, every effort to
expedite our sick men's recovery would be advisable."

Maxwell left his comrade startled and uneasy. Dane could see that he was
anxious, and they already had sufficient to try their endurance without
the addition of a haunting fear. There was, however, no remedy, and they
continued to tend the sick, setting those who had recovered to work as
the pestilence slackened its grip. So, while groups of naked tribesmen
whose tongue nobody therein could understand traveled southward past the
camp, the days went by until Maxwell was supplied with one missing
portion of his mosaic. One morning a seaboard negro, whose leg had been
rendered useless by the horrible Guinea worm which had burrowed from
knee to ankle, crawled into camp, and told a story which roused both
listeners to suppressed fury. Rideau had left him behind crippled, to
starve, but with many sufferings he had managed to drag himself to their
camp.

"I be missionary boy, sah, and savvy them JuJu palaver be all dam
fraud," he stated in the coast English. "When them low white nigger
Rideau lib for them first river by the Leopards' country he send one man
two day into the bush."

"What was the man like? How that boy he look?" asked Maxwell.

"Yellow man with mark on front of him head, sah. He be fit to make
fetich palaver."

"Oh," commented Maxwell. "This is going to be very interesting, Hilton."

"Two night go," continued the negro. "Then I look them white man he wait
for somebody sitting with a pistol outside him tent. I lib for behind a
cottonwood, where he not done see me. Bimeby, two leopard come soffly,
soffly, and stand up when he see them. The white man light a lamp before
him say: 'Why you done play them fool trick with me?'"

"You were too frightened to crawl away?" Maxwell asked; and though the
negro evidently trembled at the mere recollection, he answered boldly:

"I be missionary boy, and savvy all them JuJu palaver humbug, sah. One
leopard done throw off him skin and sit down by the tent. I know him for
the man with the mark on him. 'How much you want for let me lib for your
country and come back again,' the white man say, and they all talk
plenty. Then the white man say: 'I leave them cloth and bead and gun in
the bush, and when I lib for come back safe you get two time as much,
but you see them other white men done get lost or sick too much in your
country.' Rideau talk more plenty, and them leopard go away. I not know
how. I see him one lil' minute, then there be no more leopard, sah. I
lib for say nothing. Suppose Rideau guess I look him he shoot me, sah.
The Lord he give me sense too much."

"Rideau is a capable rascal and this explains a good deal," said
Maxwell, when he had handed the cripple over to the Krooboy cook. "The
man with the scarred forehead is clearly an influence among the
Leopards. Otherwise Rideau might never have overtaken us. His prudence
in promising to double the toll demanded on his safe return strikes me
as highly commendable; and one can only presume that, seeing us
successful in spite of his efforts, he determined to cast his lot in
with us for a time."

Dane's answer was fierce and emphatic; and Maxwell smiled.

"Over-confidence is a weakness of yours, Hilton. Now it is no doubt
flattering to one's pride to disdain petty suspicions and precautions;
but having done so, isn't it illogical to grow feverishly indignant when
you are victimized?"

"You need not waste time in moralizing. It is much more necessary to
discover why Rideau cleared out in a hurry, and what he is doing now."

"I don't know, but it will be high time to move when we do. Meanwhile,
we can only wait. It will become apparent presently."

Dane left him, and went back to his task, stolidly determined that he
would have a reckoning with M. Victor Rideau before he sailed from
Africa. Hilton Dane, though by no means a fool, possessed neither his
comrade's power of deduction nor his insight into the weakness of human
nature; but he was, nevertheless, likely to prove an even more dangerous
enemy when his natural generosity, being abused, had changed into
vindictiveness. It is generally well to avoid the righteous indignation
of the good-humored man when his patience is exhausted; and Dane's
patience was not of the longest.

The time dragged slowly by until, when those the plague had spared were
well on the way to recovery, chance supplied the partners with the final
clue. A man swathed in ragged cotton and of comparatively light color
halted one morning to beg a little food at their camp, and Maxwell grew
eager when he found that Amadu could understand him. Headman Shaillu's
villages had been stricken by the plague, he said, and that ruler,
either to avoid contagion or to prevent the spread of disaffection among
his people, had marched them out on a campaign against his northern
neighbors. He had been badly beaten, and the tribesmen had summoned
every petty chieftain who had suffered by his depredations to join them
in retaliating. They would probably wait until the rains were over, the
stranger said, though this was not certain; but once they started, they
would spare nothing on their march; and as their priests had a special
animus against white men, he considered they would certainly storm the
camp.

It was dark when Dane and Maxwell held their final conference, and they
sat moodily silent a while before either spoke. The sufferings and
hardships undergone had left their mark on them; it is possible that
Maxwell's British acquaintances might scarcely have recognized him, as
he sat huddled, as it were, together under the smoky lamp. Even his
ironical humor had deserted him along with every personal characteristic
save the courage and certain racial instincts that were ineradicable.
Dane was reminded of an ancient portrait in Culmeny as he watched him.
The old moss-trooper had looked much the same--lean and dour and grim;
and the observer could recognize the same baleful light in his wolfish
eyes. It was not an unnatural reversion, for the customs of modern
Africa are not greatly different from those of Britain in bygone days.

It was hotter than ever, and a darkness that could be felt hung over the
tent.

"We have had several of these talks, Hilton, but never one half so
important as that before us now," said Maxwell at length. "Rideau's
whole intentions are clear at last. He learned what was threatening long
before we did, and profited by the sickness as an excuse for escaping
and leaving us to our fate. The gold? Please wait until I have
concluded. These tribesmen are mere predatory nomads, with no knowledge
of mining, and after burning every village they come across they will
vanish into the bush again. Therefore, our partner clearly expects that
if the pestilence fails to remove us the spearmen will; and he no doubt
hopes to return when there is peace again, and clean out this river
without our assistance."

Dane smote the camp table hard with his fist, and was sullenly pleased
to see that he had not lost all his strength, for one of the thin boards
split.

"Then I solemnly pledge myself to carry out the second portion of our
compact. The vile, treacherous scoundrel shall not escape if I live," he
declared.

Maxwell raised his hand, but there was an ominous light in his eyes as
they met those of his companion.

"That may come later; but in the first place the severely practical
aspect of this affair requires to be dealt with. To begin, less than
half our men are, even yet, capable of steady marching, and our numbers
would be quite insufficient to convoy those too weak to walk safely
through a hostile country. Therefore we have to choose between two
evils. The first possible course would be to leave all the sick and
weakly, and striking due south, not by the way we came, endeavor to
reach the coast with what gold we have won. We could return when it
appeared safe to do so. I put it before you, without expressing my own
opinion, dispassionately."

Dane did not falter, but he remembered that in all probability there was
gold enough in the river to enable him to market his patent with at
least a hope of success, and this implied a prospect of winning Lilian.
Of late his hopes that he would eventually do so had grown steadily
stronger; and during many a lonely watch, when he recalled her delicate
beauty, the longing for her had almost mastered him. As Maxwell had
pointed out, one way to realize his ambitions was still open; but Dane
knew that he could not go home with the blood of the men who had trusted
him upon his hands.

"That course is impossible!" he said hoarsely.

"Yes," agreed Maxwell with impressive quietness. "We have, it is said,
outgrown superstition, but I can't help thinking misfortune would follow
the money we made that way. They have done their best for us, poor
devils. Therefore, we come to the second alternative. This camp could be
further stockaded into a very strong position, and you or I must hold
it against all comers. While one of us does so, the other, with a couple
of picked men, will strike straight for the coast, catch the first
mailboat, and, if he can't persuade an agent to believe and finance him
by the sight of a few ounces of gold, cable home for a credit to be
opened by telegraph on some big trading firm. My bankers should manage
that. Then he will return with a strong expedition. Speed affords the
one chance for success, for if Rideau heard of the attempt, he and the
Leopards would frustrate it; and both are doubtless watchful; but two or
three men traveling night and day might escape observation. They must
start unburdened, with just sufficient food, abandoning all idea of
carrying treasure. The one question is, who is to go?"

Dane was conscious of a grim satisfaction. Everything pointed to him as
the one to stay, and he had no desire to return home with nothing more
than expectations; while, harassed as he had been by many enemies,
deserted, and betrayed, the prospect of trying conclusions with an open
foe came as a relief to him.

"You have the money, and brains, Carsluith, and you must go," he said.
"I have the brute strength, and, I think, to-night some of its ferocity.
I can promise that all the savages in Africa shall not turn me out of
this camp. Neither would I be sorry if they attempted it."

As Maxwell turned toward him the smoldering fire was plainer in his eye.

"Are you not forgetting that other men are born with the same passions?
Break that twig into unequal lengths, shut your eyes, and draw. The man
who picks the longest stays."

They were equal at the second draw, and Dane grew feverishly anxious as
he thrust in his hand again. Then he threw the twig on the table
triumphantly.

"It points to me," he said.

"So be it," Maxwell answered quietly. "Then we will get ready two loads
of provisions. I start at sunrise to-morrow, taking Amadu and one other
man with me."

The night was far spent before the preparations were finished and they
lay down to sleep; and Maxwell was dressed and equipped when his comrade
awakened.

"I could not bring myself to disturb you earlier," he said, when Dane
glanced at him reproachfully. "We will eat a morsel of breakfast, and
then I will start."

Dane could swallow nothing, but Maxwell ate a little, though he seemed
to force his appetite. Then they walked silently together as far as the
stockade gate, where Maxwell turned and held out his hand.

"God knows whether I will reach the coast. This gold, with whatever you
can add to it, is yours if I fail," he said. "If I live I will come back
and join you should I come alone!"

"Whether you come late or early you will find me or my bones here," Dane
answered huskily, for there was a painful contraction in his throat.

Their hands met in a strenuous grasp, and with a hoarse "Good luck!"
following him, Maxwell strode out through the gate. Dane watched him
descend the slope to the river, while all the camp boys capable of
motion clustered about the one who stayed, and Monday squatted at his
feet. They were all very silent until a murmur went up as the white man,
halting on the edge of the forest, turned toward them. He raised his
shapeless sun-hat high above his head, answering Dane's salute; and long
afterward the latter sighed each time that lonely figure rose out of the
blurred memories.

A horrible sense of loneliness oppressed the man left behind, and there
came upon him an irrepressible desire for speech.

"He has gone, Monday," he said, patting the naked shoulder of the big
dark-skinned alien, who looked up at him sympathetically; "but if he
lives he will certainly come back; and you and I in the meantime are
going to keep his place warm for him. You don't understand? Well, you
probably will when several hundred yelling devils come round this way at
midnight wanting to get in. Still, I don't think we'll make a bad show
between us, even then."

The dusky man caught a glimpse of his meaning, for he grinned and nodded
when Dane continued:

"You don't feel quite sure what I'm saying yet. I don't care, so long as
you sit up and listen patiently. I'm feeling very low and lonely this
morning, Monday."

The listener appeared to consider, and then rose upright, saying
solemnly:

"Cappy Maxwell, say we lib for this place, then we dam well lib. Cappy
Maxwell fine white man too much. Suppose them low bushmen come we dam
well go chop him."




CHAPTER XV

THE BOARDING OF THE KABUNDA


It was a hot and steamy night when trader Redmond sat with his comrade
Gilby in an upper room of their factory perched above a beach swept by
smoking surf, which was even heavier than usual that night. The factory
was not a desirable residence, even for West Africa, where there are not
many places where a fastidious white man would care to live; but neither
Redmond nor his comrade was particular, and so long as they could make a
good percentage on the factory's turnover, they disregarded the dirt,
smells, and insect legions. Redmond was pale and round-shouldered; Gilby
lank and tall; and their speech was usually vivid and their tempers
quick.

Redmond strolled toward the window and swore at the surf. He had some
justification, for the whole heave of the southern ocean hurled itself
thundering upon the hammered beach. The factory windows rattled as each
breaker dissolved into long sheets of foam which surged far up the
trembling sand, while the steamy haze of spray veiled almost to its
summit the lofty bluff behind the edifice.

"No use lighting the signal fire. There's not a surf-boat on the coast
could run a load of produce through. The _Kabunda_ can either blow her
whistle off or go on again," he said. "It's even too bad to venture off
light, and screw an odd bottle of liquor out of her purser."

"It always is when the markets are rising and we have cargo waiting,"
grumbled Gilby. "As to the liquor, you can go yourself if you want it.
I'm not over-keen on playing that game with the _Kabunda_'s new factotum
again. It takes a good deal to stir me, but that man has no sense of
humor, and was positively insulting. 'No cargo in your confounded boat?'
growls he. 'Well, the next time you stop this mailboat just because
you're thirsty, we'll heave you over the rail!'"

Redmond chuckled dryly. The steamboat officials who ply along that coast
have a good deal to ruffle them; and it is exasperating for the master
of a steamer, attracted by flag or fire signal, to anchor off a
dangerous beach expecting several boat-loads of cargo at least, and then
discover that the shipper desires only a piece of ice or gratis liquor.

"Better wait for the old _Luala_. She's the canteen ship. Still, we'll
sit up until we hear the _Kabunda_'s whistle. It sounds homelike," he
said.

Gilby nodded approval, for the coast-hunting steamers were the only link
connecting the two lonely men with civilization, and there were times
when they acquired a childish fear of losing all touch with it.

Redmond sat smoking in silence, while Gilby listlessly turned over an
old English newspaper, and huge brown cockroaches crawled up and down
the mildewed walls.

"Hallo!" Redmond exclaimed suddenly. "There's a man with boots on
crossing the compound. Who, by all that's wonderful, can it be?"

"The Frenchman from Swamp Creek, looking for drinks," suggested Gilby.

"Guyot's dying of fever this time, sure, his nigger said. There's no
other white man within marching distance; but whoever it is is coming up
the stairs!"

Projected against the darkness outside, a strange, bedraggled figure
stood in the door. The man's hair was wet and long, the half-closed eyes
beneath it glittered feverishly, and the bones of the haggard face
showed through the pallid skin. Thorn-rent rags barely decently covered
the bony limbs beneath them, and the mire of many a league of swamp
clung about him to the knees. Behind loomed the figure of a negro
leaning on a rifle.

Moving unevenly, the stranger advanced into the room, and Redmond
positively recoiled before him.

"Who in the name of perdition are you, and where do you come from?" he
gasped.

The newcomer, instead of answering the question, caught at the table as
he asked another:

"What day of the month is this, and have they changed the homeward
mailboat's time bill?"

"The tenth, and the _Kabunda_ should pass to-night," said Gilby, staring
blankly at him.

"Thank heaven!" was the response. "I am just in time! You ought to know
me. I am Maxwell, and have been prospecting for Niven's gold beyond the
Leopards' country."

"Good Lord!" broke from Redmond. "Stir round, Gilby, instead of gaping
there! Fetch out some whisky, and kick up the steward boy! Can't you see
there's a white man starving? Sit down before you fall over, Mr.
Maxwell."

Maxwell gulped down a draught of the spirit forced upon him, and sank
into the chair his host dragged forward, while there was a crash and a
howl on the veranda where Gilby fell over the sleeping steward boy.

"He means well, but can't help having been born clumsy," said the trader
apologetically. "Lie right back there, and don't talk until you've
eaten. Oh, I see--brought a nigger with you. Tell the cook to stuff the
black man, Gilby."

When food was set before him, Maxwell ate ravenously; then leaning
forward in his chair, he looked at his hosts.

"I must thank you for your kindness, and ask another favor," he said.
"It is of vital consequence that I should catch the _Kabunda_ to-night.
I will pay up to twenty pounds for a passage off to her."

The pair stared at him, and there was a sceptical smile on Gilby's lips.
It was clear that he doubted the ragged adventurer's ability to redeem
his promise.

"It can't be done," declared Redmond. "Our surf-boat has a plank badly
split; and if she hadn't there's not a man on all this coast could run
you off to-night."

"Nevertheless, if you will listen a few minutes, and treat what I tell
you in strict confidence, I think one of you will," said Maxwell,
determining to trust them in part.

As he told the story, the incredulous smile faded from the faces of his
listeners.

"You can understand the necessity for my desperate hurry now," he
concluded. "My partner is left alone, save for a handful of sickly
niggers, with the bushmen coming down, and his life may depend upon my
catching that steamer. I will leave this packet of gold dust, which I
had intended to use for traveling expenses, as the price of my passage."

Redmond opened the leather bag tendered him, and Gilby dropped acid upon
part of its contents. Then there was silence, until Redmond spoke with a
naive directness which called up the faintest flicker of amusement into
Maxwell's eyes.

"It is quite genuine, and we believe you. Rideau's a hard case, and we'd
stake a good deal to get even with him after a certain game he played
us; but our folks at home are so confoundedly particular, and you
wouldn't find an agent on the coast willing to speculate in mines beyond
Shaillu's country. You see, if you let us in, the auditors would set off
the sum against our salary. Steady; I haven't quite finished yet. We're
not fastidious, either of us, but we haven't come down to screwing money
out of a countryman's necessity; so we're open to do the best we can for
you. Now take back your gold, and be hanged to you!"

"My sentiments, too!" nodded Gilby. "Redmond can talk sensibly when he
likes. It looks uncommonly like suicide, but as my place down under
can't be much worse than this one, I'm open to chance drowning with you.
I'll go out, and fill my boat boys up with trade gin now. They're
tolerably daring beggars, but they'd never face it sober."

An hour later Maxwell and the two traders stood upon the roaring beach
amidst a crowd of black men. Steamy spray whirled about them, and veiled
half the palm-crowned bluff from whose summit a crimson flame leaped up;
and each time the white haze thinned, two lights reeled wildly through
the blackness out at sea. Between these and the beach a succession of
great rollers reared their crests of phosphorescent flame, and the hoot
of the steamer's whistle was but faintly audible through the roar they
made. A picked crew of brawny negroes chattered about the big surf-boat
they held upright on rollers just clear of the surges which raced up the
sand.

"It does not look nice. In fact, I've seldom seen it worse, but we'll
take our chances when those big ones have run in," said Gilby. "Get into
the boat Maxwell, and take care when the rest of us follow in a hurry
that we don't fall over you. Hyah you Krooboy, all be fit and ready!"

Huge breakers usually run in series, and when the last of the larger
ones had crumbled with a thunderous roar, burying the half-mile sweep of
sand in foam from end to end, there was a heaving of muscular shoulders,
and clamorous black men floundered waist-deep through the backwash
dragging at the boat. She was large and heavy, but thirty pairs of
strong hands made light work, and when a dozen amphibious Kroos had
swung themselves on board the rest toiled almost shoulder-deep in
hissing froth while the sand streamed seaward under them. The craft's
stern alone stuck fast, and Redmond shouted himself breathless as he
braced his shoulders beneath her quarter, knowing that unless they could
drive her clear boat and crew would be rolled over together when the
next sea came in.

"Shove, you black imps, shove before them sharks go chop you!" he cried.

They made a last effort, the boat slid clear. Twelve three-tongued
paddles smote the water together, and Redmond watched the craft rise
almost upright with bows buried in froth and seafire as another
majestic breaker came rolling in. Then he turned and raced shoreward for
his life, with an acre of foam close behind him. When he halted again
the surf-boat had vanished into the hollow of the sea, but the howling
of those who paddled her, and the helmsman's sulphurous encouragement,
rising above the roar of waters, betokened her safety.

"Gilby's no fool in a surf-boat, anyway," he mused, as he went back
dripping to the factory.

Another hour had passed when the boat was flung upon the beach with a
crash which rent her damaged plank from end to end; and the soaked white
man who sprang out of her hurried to the factory with his proud display
of two bottles of claret, and one, partly-empty, of liqueur, besides a
piece of ice in flannel, and a cigar box.

"The time was too short, or I might have done better," he explained.
"Had only a few minutes to tax the skipper and mates in, while the old
man wasn't over-pleased about stopping for one passenger. Boat was
half-full when we got alongside, and Maxwell too weak to climb the
ladder. They hove him on board with the crane, wrong side uppermost, and
half-dazed apparently. The boat was plunging wildly, and Sorrowful Tom
too drunk to fix the sling. Taking things all around, it's a mercy we
didn't drown him."

"You're a good man in a boat," Redmond conceded. "Still, you have very
little sense. Fancy making a run of that kind and coming ashore
with--claret!"

       *       *       *       *       *

While Dane and Maxwell fought the plague in Africa, Lilian Chatterton
and the young clergyman in charge of that parish walked side by side
down the street of a village in North Britain one afternoon. The village
was neither picturesque nor prosperous just then, for there was a
scarcity of work at the quarries, and for weeks together hard frost had
rendered all stone-cutting impossible. A bitter wind sighed about the
low stone houses which rose dripping in unlovely simplicity from the
muddy street, while an air of stolid, uncomplaining poverty was stamped
upon the faces of the men who lounged idly where they could find a
shelter in the lee of a building. Miss Chatterton had not enjoyed good
health that winter, and the surroundings depressed her. Neither did she
find the vista of bleak hillside, snow-streaked moor, and lowering sky
much more cheerful, and she was glad when her companion broke the
silence.

"It is not exhilarating weather, and this has been a hard winter for the
poor," he said. "Unfortunately, we have had rather more of them than
usual with us of late, and the sick would have suffered considerably if
it had not been for your kindness."

"I have done little," Lilian replied; "but they are somewhat hard to
help."

The Reverend Andrew Rae laughed.

"That is the simple truth. We are not an effusive race, and it sometimes
hurts us to receive a favor. Still, though they would rather perish than
express it, I fancy most of them would on opportunity prove their
gratitude. I have been wondering if the worthy Robert Johnstone's
opinions have been too much for you, having noticed that his house, or
rather, his son's house, is the only one in the village you have not
entered. It surprised me, since his daughter used to sew for you, and
has been ailing lately."

"It is some time since Mary Johnstone did any work for me," said Lilian,
and the clergyman wondered at the coldness of her tone.

"She is a very hard-working girl, and as she has been lying helpless for
several weeks, would it not appear unkind if you made her the one
exception? I want you to come in with me now."

Drawing the girl's arm lightly through his own, he marched her up to the
doorway before she quite grasped his intentions, and halted in front of
the man who lounged there regarding them with undisguised hostility. He
was not an attractive person, and did not look like an abstainer from
alcoholic liquor, but just then he was evidently in the more aggressive
humor because, for the time being, he was wholly sober.

"We are coming in for a few minutes to see your daughter," announced
Rae.

The man did not move an inch, and his person barred the entrance.

"Will ye no wait until ye are invitit?" he inquired sardonically.
"Still, if there is anything good in yon basket ye can leave it with
me."

A grimy hand descended into the basket Rae carried and reappeared
clutching the neck of a bottle, while a derisive grin suffused the
speaker's unwashed countenance.

"I'm thinking I'll just keep it with thanks. It's whiles more comforting
than tracts."

The Reverend Andrew Rae had perhaps studied more than theology at a
certain university, for there was a twinkle in his eyes as he laid one
hand on Johnstone's wrist.

"Not so fast!" he said. "That is Miss Chatterton's property, and I did
not hear you ask her permission."

He used no apparent violence, but his fingers tightened steadily, and
Johnstone gasped with astonishment as he relinquished his hold upon the
bottle.

"Am I to be insulted in my own house?" he cried. "Away with ye! A free
man's dwelling is his castle."

"Havers!" exclaimed a voice behind them; and a neatly dressed young man
joined the group. "If it's anybody's castle it's the man's who pays the
rent, and that's more than Rab Johnstone has done for long, I'm
thinking. If ye an' Miss Chatterton are for stepping in to see Mary we'd
take it kindly, sir."

Johnstone senior slouched away down the street, frowning scornfully.

"I am glad to see you have prospered since you took to honest ways,
Jim," Rae said.

"It's small thanks to any one but Mr. Dane. He was no too particular to
help a poor man, ye see."

"Was that it?" asked Rae, a trifle awkwardly. "You are surely not
turning back, Miss Chatterton!"

Lilian was certainly about to retreat; but being a young woman of
spirit, she determined to make the best of it when the man, opening
another door, announced:

"Miss Chatterton an' the minister to see ye, Mary."

She entered the poorly furnished room the next moment, but saw nothing
of its interior, for her eyes were fixed upon the sick girl, who lay on
a dilapidated sofa. Rae noticed the contrast between his companion and
the seamstress. Miss Chatterton was a very dainty figure in costly furs,
and the slight trace of haughtiness became her. The seamstress was pale,
and hollow in face, with the sign of poverty stamped upon her, for the
faded shawl about her shoulders and the little ragged garment told the
same story.

Rae soon became conscious that there was a latent hostility between the
women, and he felt it incumbent on him to break the silence.

"I am glad to see you better," he said; "but you should not work too
soon. You must lie still and recover completely, because there are a
number of customers waiting for you. Mrs. Gordon told me she was keeping
quite a large order back until you were fit to undertake it."

Lilian had been present when, by dint of dogged persistence, the
reverend gentleman had secured a reluctant promise to employ his
protégée, and she wondered whether all his sex, without exception, could
be deluded by a pretty face. She was forced to admit that men of
uncultivated taste might consider Miss Johnstone pretty.

"Poor folk cannot afford to be idle long, an' my wee sisters cannot go
ragged," replied the sick girl. "Still, I'm no complaining. Jim has
helped me bravely, and we're winning through a hard winter well, thanks
to the gentleman who befriended him."

Rae observed that the speaker flashed a glance at Miss Chatterton, whose
face remained icily indifferent. Feeling that the situation was becoming
strained, he turned toward the boy.

"Being away at the time, I never quite got to the bottom of what
preceded your acquittal. Do you mind telling me, Jim?"

"It's no great secret, an' all to the credit of the man who helped me.
Weel, I was locked up, charged with poaching and wounding."

"Innocently, I hope," said Rae; and there was a trace of Caledonian
dryness in Johnstone's reply.

"Ye will mind the saying about speiring no questions and being telt less
lies. Meanwhile two or three others consultit with Lawyer Davidson, and
he said conviction would be certain if Mr. Dane could swear to me.
Otherwise, he suspectit I would go free. Then Mary would see Mr. Dane
for the sake of the bairns. I was sore against it, but they had me
jailed, an' what could I do? Well, she wrote asking him to meet her by
the Hallows Brig, and Mr. Dane e'en promised to do his best for me, an'
tell nobody. May be he could no be quite certain. Ye will mind there was
no moon just then, and the night was thick, Mr. Rae."

"I have heard that no man is expected to testify against himself," said
the reverend gentleman dryly.

"That's what Davidson telt the fiscal," continued Johnstone, with a
laugh. "Says he, 'It's the business o' your witnesses to convict him';
an' I'm no denying that they did their best, all but Mr. Dane. He just
stuck to his story--it was dark, an' while the man he grappled with was
like to me, he could swear to nobody who had just kicked him hard upon
the knee."

Johnstone added further details, and then looked hard at the clergyman,
as though expecting him to take up the challenge when he concluded, "May
be there are folks who lightly Mr. Dane for what he done, but it was him
an' no other who made an honest man of me, forby a promotit foreman home
on a holiday."

"I am not a lawyer," said Rae. "It is therefore not my business to judge
him; and you need not stare at me. I already believed Mr. Dane to be a
kindly gentleman. I am also open to admit that he did more than either
I or my predecessor could accomplish. We are not, however, all friends
of big contractors, you see."

Johnstone grinned in answer to the last thrust, while Lilian felt
thankful that she sat in a shadowy corner, for the simple story which
bore the truth stamped upon the face of it, had stirred her strangely.
The action narrated was characteristic of the man who was risking his
life in Africa. She knew that he was very generous, and could be loyal
to a pledge, even to his disadvantage. It was equally evident that the
young workman with his unconcealed dislike to his benefactor's class
would be very unlikely to shut his eyes to any intrigue between Dane and
his sister. Yet, though Lilian was angry with herself for the thought,
it was possible that the brother might have been deceived, and she felt
that she must learn the truth. The seamstress said nothing, and it
dawned upon Rae that his presence was superfluous; so, making the first
excuse available, he took his departure, and Johnstone with him.




CHAPTER XVI

ILLUMINATION


When the two men went out Miss Chatterton discovered that she had
undertaken a very difficult task. The seamstress lay still looking at
her, evidently expectant, but saying nothing. She, it appeared, felt
herself mistress of the position. Lilian felt that the silence was
growing painful, and determined to attack the subject boldly.

"Mr. Dane has clearly been a good friend to your brother, but may I ask
whether that evening at the Hallows Bridge was the only time you spoke
to him?"

A flush crept into the sick girl's cheeks, and a hardness into her eyes.

"I was expecting ye would ask me. What would ye say if I did not
answer?"

"Probably nothing," returned Lilian, quietly. "Mr. Dane is, as we know,
somewhat impulsive, as well as generous. Why do you tell me that you
expected such a question?"

Mary Johnstone painfully raised herself on one elbow.

"Ye are a grand lady, but hard, I think, as some folk would call ye
bonny. I am a poor sewing woman with the need to strive hard, an'
always, to keep hunger from the door--but in the hearts of us there is
no that difference between you an' me. No--bide ye and listen."

Lilian had risen, but she sat down again. Something in the girl's voice
and manner compelled her attention, for the seamstress spoke as equal
to equal on the basis of their common humanity.

"I owe ye little, Miss Chatterton. What ye paid, I earned, an' some of
it hardly, but when ye bade me come no more to The Larches, with no
other word, there was many an ill tongue to cast dirt at me, forby lying
tales that ye found things of value missing."

"I never suspected that would happen," said Lilian, a little uneasily.

"How should ye?" continued the seamstress. "But ye could not blame the
slanderers, being quick yourself to think evil. May be ye did not know,
either, that my good name means work and bread to more than me? So, if
there was no other person interested, I would ask--how dare ye, thinking
what ye think, come here and ask me that question?"

Lilian was contrite, realizing the harm she had unwittingly done, and
recognizing the genuine ring of injured innocence in the speaker's
voice. She was also slightly angry, as well as astonished, but she was
sufficiently just to see that it would not become her to manifest
displeasure.

"I did wrong, but how do you know what I thought, or if I thought
anything at all?" she asked. "You have also avoided the question instead
of answering me."

"What did I tell ye at the beginning?" said the sick girl with a curious
smile. "Being poor, am I less a woman? Well, and not for your sake only,
ye shall have the answer that should pleasure ye. That night at Hallows
Brig was the one time only Mr. Dane had word with me. Are ye believing
me?"

Lilian failed to understand why she should feel so relieved by the
information, but she certainly did. She also felt humbled; and as it
was not her way to do anything by half, she made reparation with a
queenly simplicity. Stooping over the sick girl, she kissed her on the
cheek.

"After that you cannot refuse to forgive me, and must come back and help
me as soon as you are fit," she said. "But I do not understand yet what
you meant when you said it was not for my sake only."

The sick girl at first only regarded her with a smile, but it sufficed
to show Lilian that peace was made.

"If ye cannot guess, I fear I cannot tell ye," she said. "I have eyes
and the sense to see, but it would be presumption for me to tell ye all
they showed me. Still, ye and Mr. Maxwell were not the only persons I
saw that night at the Hallows Brig."

Lilian asked no further questions, but when she left there was a
brightness in her eyes which had not been there before.

"Mary Johnstone has clearly bewitched you," the clergyman remarked.
"Your very step is lighter than it was an hour ago, and you are looking
better than you have done all winter. Would it be indiscreet to ask what
spell she cast upon you?"

"I am afraid it would," Lilian answered, while a softness crept into her
face. She laughed, and henceforward chatted so brightly that when she
left him her companion looked after her longingly, and then sighed as he
turned back to his bachelor quarters. They struck him as very cheerless
and lonely.

A week had passed when Miss Chatterton, sitting alone, listlessly took
up a newspaper a maid brought in. The listlessness vanished, however,
when a heading, "Further Fighting in the Dark Continent," caught her
eye, and she eagerly hurried through an account of the reverses suffered
by a British punitive expedition in West Africa. Then, while her heart
beat fast, she sat very still, staring at the concluding paragraph:

      A French trader brought news to the coast of another
      unfortunate affair in the hinterland. It appears that
      two Englishmen, Dane and Maxwell, who left the coast
      months earlier, on a prospecting expedition, lost
      their carriers by sickness, and have since been hemmed
      in by hostile natives in a perilous position. Our
      correspondent states that the French authorities, who
      warned them against the expedition, consider their
      extrication impossible, and believe they must have
      perished already.

Lilian let the paper fall from her nerveless hands, and lay motionless,
shivering in her chair. The shock of a supposed discovery, and a
jealousy she would not own, had played their part in forcing on her
attention a question she had resolutely striven to ignore, while now,
when it was perhaps too late forever, the answer was clear. She could
deceive herself no longer; and she guessed why the man had risked his
life to win a little gold in Africa. Risked it--at the thought her eyes
grew hazy. It might well be that he had flung his life away! Yet, even
then, it was with a passing thrill of pride that she remembered the
stubbornness beneath his patience, and knew that it would go very hard
with his enemies before he went down.

Hilton Dane had changed swiftly in her estimation from a man with a
weakness to a hero, generous, loyal, swift to do her pleasure, and yet
fitted to command. It seemed to her overstrained fancy that she could
almost hear his voice ringing through the blast of the rifles in the
last struggle; and that it would be a very grim and terrible struggle
she knew. Then she shuddered once more, recollecting what she had read
of the scenes within an African stockade when the rifles lay cold in the
undergrowth, and the smoke of the flintlocks had melted away.

The sense of constraint inside grew unbearable, and the girl went forth
into the night, and stood bareheaded, staring into the darkness, hoping,
though almost afraid to hope, that the man she had sent away had not
passed forever beyond her power to recall him.

Chatterton and his wife, returning presently, found her waiting in the
hall; and the iron-master's action was characteristic when he had
glanced at the paper she handed him. Wrenching out his notebook he wrote
on the first blank leaf the address of a firm dealing in palm oil in
Liverpool, and then a message beneath it:

"_See newspaper report of disaster to West Coast explorers, Dane and
Maxwell. Wire your agents to find out how much is true, and all possible
details. Spare no expense whatever._"

He flung the paper to the groom outside.

"Get that telegram sent off before the post-office closes, if you kill
the horse!" he said.

There was a rattle of wheels, and Chatterton laughed a grim laugh as he
turned toward the women.

"No great cause for anxiety as yet. I know Hilton Dane better than
either of you, and I think I know Maxwell too. It would take several
legions of niggers to hem them in--and I should be sorry for many of the
black men."

A few days later, Thomas Chatterton sat beside his hearth one evening in
an unpleasant frame of mind. The weather might have caused a more even
tempered person some discontent, because the windows rattled under the
impact of the sleet-laden blast, and the snugly curtained room was swept
by chilling draughts. But Chatterton was not considering the weather; he
glanced at the clock before he turned toward the owner of Culmeny.

"That lazy rascal is stopping somewhere to gossip on the way," he said.

"The telegraph office is closed now, and he must be here shortly,"
replied Maxwell. "I was sorry to hear that Miss Chatterton was no
better. Have you any more favorable news to give me?"

"No. She is rather worse than better, and we are distinctly uneasy about
her to-night," he said. "Dr. Gilmour was here an hour ago, looking
rather more owl-like than usual, but I could get no opinion out of him.
In fact, the man puzzled me. He appeared dazed, and either would not
listen to my questions or was incapable of understanding plain English."

"Dazed? You do not as a rule speak ambiguously. If Miss Chatterton is
seriously ill I think it is my duty to tell you what you evidently do
not know, though it is no secret. Gilmour is not free from a weakness
for alcohol."

Chatterton was a man of action; making no comment, he wrenched upon the
rope of the bell before he pulled out his watch.

"Send Robertson here at once!" he ordered; and when his groom appeared,
he asked:

"Is it possible to ride a horse to Swiftsbridge across the Langside moss
and through the ford in time to bring out the doctor by the last
train?"

"No, sir," was the answer. "The moor track's under water, the ford just
roaring full, and I'm thinking that to swim the Swift to-night is
impossible."

"I think he is right," Maxwell said; "though I fancy I could have done
it twenty years ago."

"Then you can drive!" Chatterton said harshly to the groom. "It's a
little over forty miles there and back by road. Get a fresh horse at the
bridge; but if you value your place don't come back without the doctor!"

Chatterton walked to the window and flung the curtains behind him; then
he returned with brows contracted farther.

"The moor is white all over, and the air thick with sleet," he said. "It
will take that fellow all his time to bring the doctor here by
to-morrow."

A maid, appearing, laid a telegraphic envelope on the table, and
Chatterton tore it open.

"At last! I always thought the man was incapable. Listen to this!

"_Difficult to communicate by ocean cable except at heavy cost, but
surmise from message received that our coast agent credits published
account. His cable just received reads, as deciphered by our code: Yes.
Consider prospects discouraging. Do not look for improvement. Think we
could confirm._"

Chatterton whipped out a pencil and, scribbling across the foot of the
message, handed it to Maxwell.

"Can you send somebody down to the office with that?" he said. "It can't
go until to-morrow. I want to keep my other man ready."

"Yes," agreed Maxwell. "There are regulations, Chatterton, which will
bar out your opening sentence, _Damn your private code._ The rest is, I
think, plain enough. _Get news whatever it costs. Wire your agent in
English if he has sense enough to understand it. Believe I am quite able
to meet the bill._"

"That man," explained Chatterton, "is, I blush to say, a relative of my
own, and given to complaining that times are bad. It surprises me that
he does not find them ruinous, if this is a sample of his enterprise.
I'm almost as much cut up as you are about this affair; and I'm sorry
for you, Maxwell."

"Thanks," returned the master of Culmeny, quietly. "He was the only son
left me, and I have a presentiment of what the end will be. It is,
however, in the hands of the Almighty; but, if the worst comes, I know
that neither of them will forget what is due to the land that bred him."

Chatterton coughed huskily.

"You are morbid, Culmeny. If they can only steer clear of treachery, by
the Lord, those two lads will cut their way out in spite of all the
savages in Africa. I know the one whose father was my partner, and I
know your son. If my own brother told me he had seen them beaten, I
would not believe him."

Maxwell left, and in a few minutes Mrs. Chatterton came in to say that
Lilian was growing delirious. As they spoke together the iron-master
heard a voice in the hall.

"It is that confounded Rae," he observed. "It was he who encouraged Lily
to go poking into the houses of poor folks who didn't want her, all
winter. I consider him responsible for her illness, and feel quite
capable of telling him so."

The clergyman was ushered in, and he had barely stated the purport of
his visit when the elder man cut him short.

"No. Miss Chatterton will neither sing at your concert, nor distribute
any more coal tickets to encourage professional loafers!" he said. "In
fact she is seriously ill. If you had not been enjoying yourself in
Edinburgh you would have known it. You are sorry! Well, I really cannot
help saying that I think you ought to be. Miss Chatterton has not been
strong all winter, and was warned against damp and exposure; but you
managed to convince her it was her duty to wander up and down the
village, pestering the sick folk, in spite of the rain and snow. Women
have not the sense to discriminate between what is necessary and
sentimental foolishness, you know."

Rae, who was not readily browbeaten, interrupted the speaker, and though
he expressed no contrition, he showed such genuine anxiety concerning
Miss Chatterton's health that her uncle was surprised, as well as
mollified. It is possible that the clergyman showed his fears too
plainly.

"Perhaps you could not help it, being possibly afflicted with the crazy
notion that to destroy one's bodily health is good for the soul," he
said. "It is one of the few things which always excites my indignation."

Rae, who knew that the things which roused the speaker's ire were
numerous, smiled a little. "I certainly have never preached that
doctrine."

"You must forgive me if I appear abrupt," Chatterton apologized. "The
fact is that when I'm anxious my temper is not so good as it generally
is, and I am very anxious about my niece to-night. When Gilmour came
round, the infernal--yes, that's the adjective I meant--old scoundrel
wasn't even sober. And you remember Dane? Well, he is hemmed in by
hostile savages somewhere in Africa, and we can learn no news of him. My
niece and he were very good friends, and when she grows light-headed she
begs us to tell her what has happened to him. It is distressing because,
of course, we cannot do so."

Rae winced visibly at the last few sentences, and found a corroboration
of them in the recollection of the change in Miss Chatterton after
hearing Johnstone's story. Still, he pulled out his watch.

"There is a clever doctor at Swiftsbridge."

"I believe so," said Chatterton, impatiently. "There are also a number
in London and a few in New York, I've heard. I sent over for the
Swiftsbridge man some time ago; but considering the snow and bad roads,
I don't expect him before to-morrow--and to-morrow may be too late."

"It is scarcely twelve miles across the moor and moss," said Rae.
"There's a train this way in two hours' time. If you could lend me a
horse----"

"My man, who ought to know, declares that nobody could get through the
ford to-night. I'm obliged to you, Rae, but what you suggest is out of
the question. The one horse now in my stable has the fiend's own temper,
and I cannot allow you, who cannot have had much experience in the
saddle, to run risks that were too heavy for a very capable horseman."

"I used to ride a little, and haven't quite forgotten. If, as you
suggest, I am responsible for Miss Chatterton's illness, I must make the
only reparation possible. In fact, I intend to do so; and unless you
will mount me I will borrow a horse at Culmeny. I will not, however
promise to spare the beast."

"You can drown him if you bring the doctor through by the last train!"
said Chatterton, ringing the bell. "The horse will be ready inside ten
minutes; and I'm greatly obliged to you."

The time had not elapsed when Rae walked quietly toward the mettlesome
beast, which, resenting the change from its warm stable into the
stinging sleet, laid its ears back, and when Chatterton approached it
bared its teeth.

"Stand clear of his head!" cautioned Rae, swinging himself to the
saddle; and the horse, rearing half upright, sent the gravel flying.
"No. Leave the gate shut! I'm going the nearest way."

"I shall not forget this kindness," called Chatterton. "Feel I ought to
stop you, but dare not do it. Take care of yourself--and God bless you!"

"I hope He will prosper my journey," the younger man answered gravely.

There was a further scattering of gravel, a pounding of hoofs across a
strip of lawn, and a crash of brittle branches as horse and rider
smashed through a tall hedge into the sleet which whirled across the
meadow beyond it.

Chatterton, shaking the white flakes from him, returned to his wife.

"I suppose you saw what has happened," he said. "There's another of them
in the running now, and this one has mettle in him if he is a clergyman.
He's going through Langside moss to-night, though I gave him the
plainest hint I could that in respect to Lilian his chance is of the
smallest. Maxwell, it seems, took his dismissal gracefully; but what
Rae has done to-night will count heavily on his side. Why must that
idiot Hilton go out and get himself cut off by niggers in Africa?"

Thanks to Rae's daring ride, a skilful doctor arrived at the junction by
the last train, and remained at The Larches all the next day. He also
made a number of other visits before he stated that his patient was
making rapid progress on the way to recovery.

"You had, however, better take her south, say Egypt or the Canaries, to
escape our genial spring," he said. "Not necessary, but distinctly
advisable. Miss Chatterton might sail almost at any time."

"We will choose Teneriffe, and start at once," Chatterton informed his
wife. "It is well on the mail route to West Africa, and I'm growing
anxious about Hilton."




CHAPTER XVII

IN NEED OF HELP


Mrs. Chatterton had no objections to Teneriffe, and so it came about
that one evening she and her niece, who had almost recovered her usual
health, sat upon a hotel balcony in Santa Cruz, looking down upon the
quaint Spanish city. It had lain basking under fierce sunlight all day,
but now the cool shadow of the giant Cañadas rested upon it, and its
olive-faced inhabitants came forth to breathe the freshness from the
Atlantic. Garrison officers and somberly clad merchants with their wives
and daughters, strolled up and down the plaza beneath the balcony, while
laughter and merry voices throbbed through the strains of an artillery
band. Near by, the Atlantic swell pulsed whitely on the lava reefs, and
high above the great black cordillera heaved aloft its jagged pinnacles
against the sunset fires.

Lilian Chatterton, however, saw little of all this. She was looking out
across the shimmering Atlantic toward the blue peaks of Grand Canary,
beyond which stretched the coast of Africa. A little black-funneled
steamer was creeping across the sea-plain between.

"That must be the African boat. The flag is going up above the agent's
offices," she said. "She may bring us news. It is a pity that my uncle
is away. He seems distressed about the uncertainty concerning Hilton."

Perhaps Lilian's tone was less indifferent than she wished, for Mrs.
Chatterton watched her keenly before she answered.

"It is hardly surprising. Your uncle is a just man, and never forgets a
benefit. As you must have heard, it was an invention of Hilton's father
which first started them, when both were struggling men, on the way to
success; but Dane died, and the widow, who was never cordial toward my
husband, drew her share out of the business against his advice. She died
comparatively poor when Hilton was young, while your uncle, who still
considers he owes his dead partner a moral debt, tried several means of
discharging it by benefiting his son. Hilton, of whom I am very fond, is
not, however, a person one can readily confer favors upon."

"No," said Lilian, with a trace of coldness in her tone. "You never told
me quite so much before. My uncle is not always quite judicious in the
way he sets about accomplishing his benevolent intentions. But the boat
will soon be in."

Mrs. Chatterton smiled a little.

"He will certainly blame us if we allow any opportunity for obtaining
news to escape, and I must find somebody to take a note off to the
purser. You are tired, Lily, and had better remain here while I go
across to the agent's offices."

Lilian sat leaning back in a basket chair, shrouded from observation by
two tall aloe plants, with her face still turned toward the cost of
Africa. The silver shimmer faded from off the sea, the fires of sunset
died out behind the cordillera, but Mrs. Chatterton did not return, and
her niece waited with hands crossed idly in her lap. It was now some
time since the steamer's anchor had rattled down. Presently, because the
long windows behind her were open, she started at a voice in the
adjoining room. It seemed the voice of one risen from the dead.

"It is impossible!" she thought.

"I have no baggage," the voice rose again. "Going on with the
Southampton boat, due to-morrow. Send across to the offices and book a
berth for me."

Lilian, rising, stood in the open window, and the speaker stared at her
in astonishment.

"I could hardly believe my eyes, Mr. Maxwell," she exclaimed.

Maxwell strode out into the balcony, but his surprise, which vanished
quickly, was surpassed by the girl's. His face was worn and hollow, and
in the failing light he looked strangely frail. A great sense of pity
came upon her.

"You are ill, and I must not keep you standing! Please sit down, because
there is so much I--we all--wish to know," she said, striving to
suppress her eagerness.

"I have been in the African forest," Maxwell replied simply, as though
that were sufficient explanation. "Thank you, but I would rather lean
against the railing here."

As he spoke, he drew out the basket chair, and bent his head with a
gesture of invitation, while the girl, noticing the languidness of his
movements, showed her compassion in her eyes. Maxwell saw the pity, and
smiled wistfully; then as Lilian's gaze met his own, she glanced aside a
moment with a sudden trace of color. She remembered their last meeting,
and there was an awkward silence which Maxwell broke.

"We can at least return to our former status as good friends, can we
not?" he said. "I see you are anxious for my news, and it may be a
painful story; but first I must ask you a question. What fortunate
accident brought you here?"

"I was unwell and ordered south to escape the spring." Seeing the
anxiety in the man's face, Lilian added quickly, "I have recovered now.
My aunt will be here in a few minutes, but Mr. Chatterton has gone
across the island. An Englishman he met invested some money in a
sugar-mill the Spaniards are reconstructing, and he could not resist the
temptation of joining him. My uncle has a weakness for showing other
people how to manage machinery. It is your turn now, but first, where is
your partner?"

In spite of Lilian's intention the last question was put with a
sharpness which surprised the listener.

"He is alive and well, I hope," he answered gravely. "My story will be
longer, but I will try to tell it to you clearly."

The waltz the band played in the plaza below formed a curious
accompaniment to such a tale. After the first few sentences neither of
them, however, heard the music, and Lilian leaned forward with the color
changing in her intent face as she listened. Maxwell suppressed the most
gruesome details, but the narrative would have been startling to any one
of the girl's upbringing. The thunder of the sunset gun brought it to an
abrupt conclusion, and as the long reverberations rolled among the
hills, Lilian rose suddenly and turned upon the speaker. There was
scorn, as well as horror, in her eyes.

"And you left him in that pestilence-stricken camp to be murdered by the
tribesmen--you coward!"

They were equally off their guard, and, for there are occasions when
human nature mocks at all conventional restraint, both had dropped the
mask. When once before they spoke openly it was Maxwell who had laid
bare his heart, and now, though he made a valiant effort, he could not
conceal his astonishment.

"And I never guessed," he said under his breath.

So for a few seconds they stood, with inmost thoughts laid open, face to
face. Maxwell, having revealed the less, first recovered himself.

"I am afraid I have told my story badly, Miss Chatterton," he said. "You
see there was gold enough to excite most men's cupidity lying within our
sight, and that was why we drew lots to determine which should go out
and seek help to secure it. Dane was, for a reason he did not mention,
not only willing, but anxious, to stake his life on the chance of
turning that gold into currency, and the lot fell to me. Being unable to
raise the necessary funds by cable, I am now on my way to England, to
sell my last possessions and pledge whatever in the future may be mine.
Then, if I have to go alone, I am going back into the Leopards' country
to bring my comrade help."

It is possible that few men under the circumstances would have framed
their answer as Maxwell did; but he was in all things loyal, as his
listener recognized. She was once more mistress of herself, but she did
not look at the man as she answered him.

"You must forgive me. What you had to tell must have dissipated my poor
senses. It is even more startling than anything I had imagined," she
said.

"I can hardly forgive myself for telling it so badly," Maxwell answered
gravely. "You had already, I gather, received some news that we were
not exactly prospering. How did it reach you?"

Lilian mentioned the newspaper paragraph, and Maxwell's face grew dark.

"It was evidently the work of our enemy, and done to divert suspicion
from himself in case the tribesmen overwhelmed us, as he hoped. It is
another reason for haste, and if you will excuse me I will go on to the
steamship office to make sure of my berth."

An inspiration dawned upon Lilian.

"I want you to promise that you will not sail without seeing me again,"
she said quickly.

"It is a conditional promise. While I would do anything to please you,
Miss Chatterton, so much depends on my speed that whatever happens I
must catch the steamer. She will land me in England three days before
the West Coast boat, and is expected early to-morrow."

He moved away, and Lilian was left alone, plunged in a whirl of
thoughts, with her eyes still turned toward Africa. But as she sat there
one purpose grew into definite shape, and at last she rose sharply, and
set out in search of Mrs. Chatterton, with determination stamped upon
her face. Lilian was shrewd; she saw that Maxwell might well arrive too
late unless she could hasten the starting of the relief expedition. She
found Mrs. Chatterton presently in the bustling plaza, and the elder
lady turned aside from her English companions after a glance at her
niece. The girl came straight toward her with swift, resolute steps.

"Mr. Maxwell was on board the steamer," she said, with a calmness that
puzzled her aunt. "He has told me all about the expedition, and left
Hilton in deadly peril. Money is needed to extricate him, and Maxwell
is going home to-morrow to obtain it; but I think my uncle would find it
hard to forgive us if we did not let him know immediately. No--we have
no time to waste with these people now. Turn back with me."

The girl passed the friends who advanced to greet her as though she did
not see them, and by the time they reached the door of the hotel Mrs.
Chatterton realized the need for haste.

"My husband must certainly know at once, but it is twenty odd miles to
Oratava alone, and several more from there to the sugar-mill," she said.
"The telegraph office is closed, and you say the mailboat should sail
early to-morrow. It is very unfortunate, but what can we do?"

"There is only one thing possible," declared Lilian. "No one could trust
a Canario with so urgent a message. We must start at once ourselves. We
need not go all the way round by Oratava. There is a bridle-path across
the hills."

"But you are hardly strong enough for such a journey, and we might not
get a carriage to take us there to-night."

"The carriage is entering the plaza now," said Lilian. "Can you not see
that if Mr. Maxwell goes to England he may be too late."

Mrs. Chatterton looked hard at her niece. Lilian's face was very
resolute, but she bore the scrutiny calmly, and the elder lady was not
wholly astonished.

"I will be ready in five minutes," she said, and Lilian, moved by some
impulse, kissed her swiftly.

The five minutes had hardly expired when, with the Canario driver
shouting in warning, a two-horse carriage rolled out of the plaza, and
went rattling up the narrow street. Accustomed as they were to the
eccentricities of British visitors, the sleepy citizens stared at its
occupants, when, with unusual agility, they had leaped out of its way,
for the driver stood upright, lashing his horses until they broke into a
headlong gallop, and the crazy vehicle lurched and bounced over the
uneven stones.

Night had closed in now, and a vault of velvety indigo spangled with
many stars, hung over the long rows of sun-baked walls, which rolled
away behind. A full moon rose slowly over the Atlantic. In front wastes
of scoriæ, maize fields, vineyards, rolled upward, ridge beyond ridge,
toward the Titanic wall of lava, nine thousand feet above; but the
climbing road was broad and good, and, if the string-patched harness
held, they might bring Thomas Chatterton news in time.

Lilian retained but a blurred impression of that part of the journey.
They swept past climbing mule teams, and, sometimes on two wheels only,
swung round many curves. Blinding clouds of dust rolled up, and, driven
forward by the breeze from the Atlantic, whirled about them. There were
odd gleams of light, and a howling of dogs, as white-walled dwellings
swept by, then only the clang of iron on lava, and creaking of the
vehicle to break the silence of the desolate hillside, until the driver
howled again as they clattered into old-world Laguna, just sinking into
early sleep. The carriage lurched over the cobbles, sparks blazed up,
white walls and glimmering lattices raced by, and Lilian glanced at her
watch as, while the lathered team swung into swifter stride upon the
level, Laguna receded into the night. Branches of eucalyptus met above,
the road was checkered with shadow, but it was straight and good, and
the driver evidently meant to win the guerdon promised him.

It was cool on the higher levels. The fresh night wind stirred the
passengers' blood, and while the stinging whip-cuts roused the horses to
further effort, the eucalyptus gave place to sugar-cane, vineyards,
cork-trees, and, looming black in the moonlight on the bare hill
shoulders, gnarled pines.

"We have lost no time so far," said Lilian, bending her head over the
moonlit dial of her tiny watch, and almost resenting the attention when
her aunt drew the wrappings closer about her. "Still, it is passing
fast."

The driver was certainly doing his utmost. He stood upright, for the
most part, shouting as he lashed his horses, for the Castilian is not as
a rule merciful to his beasts, and as the road had been lately mended in
places with broken lava the carriage jolted painfully. Lilian, making no
comment, only held fast the tighter, but once her aunt screamed, and it
was fortunate that, startled by her cry, the man checked his horses.
There was a steep grade before them, and when the beasts broke into a
walk he stopped them altogether, and leaped down from his perch. He
glanced at one of the wheels, then cast his hat into the road and kicked
it several times, shook his fist at the surrounding country, and for
nearly a minute poured forth a torrent of sonorous Castilian. It was
well that neither of the listeners wholly understood him.

"What is the matter, and what can he be saying?" asked Mrs. Chatterton,
almost appalled by the man's vehemence; and Lilian answered with a
shudder.

"I am not quite certain, but I fancy that a wheel is coming off."

"_Lo creo_," interjected the Canario. "_Mal rayo!_ I spik good Ynglez.
This jimcraky wheel, which is made of a lost carpenter, she is come
right off."

Putting his shoulder against the vehicle he hurled the wheel down
crashing upon the lava, and then flung one arm aloft, with a tragic
gesture.

"Stop him at once, Lily!" begged Mrs. Chatterton. "The wretched man is
beginning again, and his language positively frightens me!"

"You mustn't!" said Lilian severely, as the Canario's tongue, which had
apparently been dipped in brimstone unloosed itself again. "Stop
immediately! Instead of all that nonsense, try to think of what you can
do!"

"I do nothing. No man do nothing. On three wheel this coche she is not
can go." The driver's gesture expressed despair. "We stop here for all
night, _puede ser_ all to-morrow. We stop a here forever."

"That is absurd," said Lilian sharply. "Is there no blacksmith at
Laguna? Blacksmiths--_hombre de hierro, entiende_? Take one of those
horses out and go for him immediately!"

"_No possible_, _señorita_. The black-a-smeet he sleep at night,"
explained the Canario, hopelessly.

Lilian stamped one little foot.

"It is _no possible_ to waken him? _Escucha Vd_, and please try to
comprehend. If I reach the sugar-mill too late you will be paid exactly
what the Alcalde at Oratava says is your due. If I get there in time,
and not otherwise, you will receive what I promised you. Now take out
one of those horses, and I will help you."

The driver rubbed his forehead, and kicked his hat again. Then he
declaimed a little further; and finally, while Mrs. Chatterton protested
against Lilian's helping him, he proceeded to act upon her suggestion.
The girl struggled with rusty buckle and raw-hide patched with string,
and at last tethered one horse to a branch, while the Canario clattered
off toward Laguna on the other. He had neither saddle nor stirrups, but
that did not matter much to a man of his race.

The two women were left standing in the middle of the lonely road.

"I wish we had never come," wailed Mrs. Chatterton. "Mind that horse
does not bite you, Lily."

"Poor beast," said the girl, stroking the creature's scraggy neck. "He
did his best, and a great deal still depends on him. If that wretched
man does not return soon the waiting will drive me mad."

Mrs. Chatterton found a seat by the wayside. Lilian paced to and fro,
halting only to listen and gaze down the long dusty road. An hour passed
slowly. Still only the rustle of the sugar-cane and the sighing of dark
branches broke the stillness. There was no light visible; and save for
the horse, the two anxious Englishwomen seemed the only living things
upon the mountain-side.

"Can you hear nothing, auntie?" the girl asked; but the elder lady heard
only the drowsy gurgle of water in a distant barranco, and the moan of
the breeze.

"No. There is no sign of any one coming yet; and I am afraid we should
be almost too late if we started now," she said.

Twice again the girl paced up and down in a fever of impatience, then
stood rigidly still, leaning forward a little, for a faint thudding
sound came out of the shadows.

"He is coming at last!"

The man came up at a gallop, with a hammer and a bag of tools, and,
talking volubly, remounted the wheel. Then he lashed his horses
viciously, and they were off, pressing on at a gallop almost to the
divide, where, partly bathed in silver light by the moon, and partly
wrapped in black shadow by the mighty peak, the great horseshoe vale of
Oratava sloped to the Atlantic. Here the driver turned.

"The brake of this coche is also broke. I have ten children, señoras,
and all very small, and if we must go down at the full speed it will be
one more ten shillings for the risk."

Mrs. Chatterton, glancing down toward the lights that twinkled
apparently vertically beneath her, and the glimmering plain of the
Atlantic very far below, somewhat naturally hesitated, and was about to
speak, when Lilian thrust a gold coin into the man's brown palm.

"You shall have more when I come back from Tampena. Only lose no time!"
she urged.

The driver, who had been deluded on various occasions by British
emigrants bound for the Cape, first prudently bit the coin, then piously
crossed himself, after which he lashed the horses, and the carriage
began the long descent like a run-away locomotive or a thunderbolt, as
Mrs. Chatterton afterward said. The road was good, but it dipped in
zig-zags down the steep hillside, and they went round the bends madly
with two wheels in the air; while twice the elder lady held her breath
as a straggling mule team rushed past. She prayed spasmodically that the
ancient harness might not break.

The walnuts gave place to fig-trees, the figs in turn to vines, and
still the straining gear held fast, and the bouncing vehicle hung
together behind the lathered beasts. Then the terraced vines were
replaced by maize, and when the broad leaves of bananas raced up, as it
were, to meet them under the moon, the driver, shouting his loudest,
reined his team in outside a little hill posada.

"Horses and a trusty guide for the sugar-mill!" he roared, beating on
the door. "Here are two mad English señoras with a purse of gold!"




CHAPTER XVIII

MAXWELL'S CONFIDENCE


Though the English are not greatly loved in any possessions of Spain,
their gold has the power of rousing even the contemplative Canario out
of his usual lethargy, and when the driver shouted, drowsy men hurried
about the posada. The host had two good mules, and a vine-grower would
be glad to act as guide, but there was, he said, a difficulty. He had
only one saddle fit for a lady and with the deepest respect for the
señora, he feared she was too old to venture over the perilous bridle
paths at that time of night; with which opinion Mrs. Chatterton quite
concurred. Lilian glanced at her aunt, and then toward the bare-legged
peasant, who, with a great blanket rolled about his shoulders, stood,
hat in hand, before her. There was a rude dignity about this
vine-dresser which pleased her, and moving forward she kissed her aunt.

"You must go on alone to the hotel at Oratava," she said.

Mrs. Chatterton had long grown accustomed to being ruled by her niece,
and though she protested, she did so feebly. Even while she spoke the
girl put her foot in the hand of the vine-dresser, who lifted her to the
saddle, and then sprang into his own. He swept his battered hat to his
knee with the grace of a courtier as he passed Mrs. Chatterton, and
almost before the elder lady realized what had happened, the two
mounted figures had vanished among the maize. With a sigh and an
inarticulate prayer, she bade the driver proceed to Oratava, as slowly
as he liked.

Lilian never counted the risks she ran during that ride. The two
strangely-assorted companions soon left the maize behind and rode over
broken lava and scoriæ; dipped, sliding and stumbling, into a barranco
filled with impenetrable shadow, out of which the guide had hard work to
drag the horses on the opposite side; and then skirted the dizzy brink
of another vast volcanic fissure in the black hillside. Lilian, looking
down into the depths that yawned beneath her, guessed aright that a slip
would mean destruction, while for once her heart failed her when the
peasant pulled the mules up where the pathway seemed to break off at the
brink. He pointed toward the lights far down in the hollow, saying in
Castilian:

"That is the mill. The señorita rides well. If she will let the mule
find its own way she may, with the blessing of heaven, come down
safely."

Lilian, partly comprehending, shuddered for a moment as she glanced into
the great volcanic pit, then, slacking the bridle, laid one hand on the
high peak of the saddle, as with the cinders rattling away beneath them,
they commenced the descent. No beast but a Canary pack-mule trained to
carry wine kegs over the wild hill trails could have come down alive,
and it seemed to be sliding with legs braced stiffly most of the time,
and then picking its way foot by foot down the face of an almost
precipitous descent. Fortunately the darkness hid the worst terrors;
they came down safely, and swept through tall cane on the level toward a
group of dusky buildings, which grew plainer ahead.

Then the guide shouted, there was a howling of dogs, and Lilian,
dropping stiffly from the saddle, walked into the presence of her uncle
in the Spanish sugar-grower's dwelling. Chatterton, who had been poring
late over some machine drawings, rose abruptly at the sight of her.

"Good heavens, Lily! Have you flown here?" he cried. "What has happened
girl? Is your aunt ill?"

"Don't ask questions! Sit still a minute, and listen! My aunt is well
and should be safe in Oratava by now. Mr. Maxwell is in Santa Cruz, and
brings serious news of Hilton."

Chatterton stiffened to attention as he listened. Then, because he was
above all things a man of action and could let side issues wait, he
asked no questions but patted his niece's shoulder.

"Well done, my girl. Well done!" he said. "God forbid that my dead
partner's son should perish while I have the power to help him. If it's
money Maxwell needs, he shall have it if there's sufficient in the Bank
of Spain. It is lucky I opened credit to show these blunderers how to
run their mill. You will stay here with the Señora Martin, and rejoin
your aunt to-morrow. I shall start, but not by your road, as soon as
these loafers can get horses ready."

"I am going with you," Lilian said, quietly. She was very tired; but
with Dane's life at stake, she dare not take any chances. That her uncle
would do his best to reach Maxwell in time, she knew; and yet, if
something should happen on the way! If his horse should slip on those
treacherous lava trails!

Chatterton saw the pale lips close tightly with a determination that he
never attempted to resist.

"Very well, Lily," he acquiesced; "but it will be a hard ride."

In an incredibly short time the horses were ready, and Chatterton and
his niece followed their guide throughout the remaining hours of the
long night. Few words were spoken by either of them as they urged their
horses forward. At dawn they were still riding, Lilian feverishly
anxious, Chatterton grimly determined.

       *       *       *       *       *

A big gray-painted steamer lay rolling in the harbor of Santa Cruz, and
Maxwell stood on the hotel steps impatiently glancing at his watch. He
had given Miss Chatterton his conditional promise that he would await
her return, but he dare not miss the steamer. A feathery column of vapor
roaring aloft from her steam-pipe indicated that all was ready. He had
less than ten minutes to spare, and there was still no sign of Miss
Chatterton.

"Five more minutes. There's the first bell now!"

Three of the minutes passed, and Maxwell was hurrying toward the boat,
when somebody shouted his name, and turning, he saw two white-flecked
horses race into the plaza. One kept on to the hotel; almost before the
other stopped, Thomas Chatterton leaped to the ground.

"You're not going in that boat!" he gasped. "Can't you understand me?
You are going back to the Coast instead!"

"I'm afraid I can't, sir," Maxwell replied with a puzzled air. "I don't
want to be uncivil, but I dare not waste a moment. I must catch the
steamer."

"You shan't!" persisted Chatterton, his red face growing purple when
Maxwell shook his hand off his arm. "Confound you! Stop and listen! I
owed Hilton's father more than I can ever repay his son, and Lilian
told me what has befallen him. Well, if it's money you are short of, I'm
not a poor man, and you can have as much as they hold in the bank here
if you want it to rescue your partner. Now, don't let any foolish pride
lead you into manslaughter. I'm doing you no favor, but making a
commercial investment. Call me sleeping partner or anything you like,
but don't throw your comrade's life away."

Maxwell looked his relief.

"I am not quite a fool, sir, and dare not refuse. It only remains for me
to express my gratitude."

"Gratitude be consumed!" said Chatterton, cheerily. "Call it business.
Now we'll order the best breakfast they can serve us in this place, and
you can tell me the whole thing again."

Two days later when Maxwell boarded a steamer bound for the West Coast,
Chatterton and his niece went on board with him. Lilian was both
relieved and sorry when the iron-master hurried away in search of the
purser to make sure that several bags of silver currency were put in
safe keeping. She had something to say to Maxwell, but the task was
difficult.

"I shall always take shame upon myself for what I said on the balcony,"
she began. "You are a very loyal partner, and I wish you Godspeed."

The words were simple, but because, during the fateful moments when the
two stood on the balcony, the veil which covered their inmost thoughts
had been drawn aside, they cost Lilian an effort, and meant a good deal.
They sent a curious thrill to the heart of Maxwell.

"I meant all that I said one other night, and I am ready to prove it,"
he said. "Whether I shall ever return or not, I say it solemnly, only
Gods knows; but if I live to reach our camp, I think Hilton Dane will."

For a moment Lilian's eyes grew hazy, and she looked away from him.
Then, though there was moisture on her lashes, she turned fully toward
her companion, holding out her hand.

"Heaven send you both back safe! You are a good man, and very generous.
I knew it the evening we passed the Hallows Brig--but----"

"Destiny arranges these things for us," Maxwell interrupted quietly. "I
am glad that your good wishes follow me to Africa."

Thomas Chatterton came up panting as he spoke, the warning of the last
bell broke through the rattle of the windlass, and Maxwell bent
bareheaded over Lilian's hand. Then she and Chatterton went down the
side together, a deep-toned whistle vibrated above the waters as the
steamer slowly forged ahead, and Maxwell saw a white-gowned figure in
the boat beneath her side turn with a farewell smile and wave a hand to
him. Once more he raised his hat, and when the boat slid astern Lilian's
eyes grew hazy as she gazed after the departing vessel.

"That man will go far," said Chatterton. "Once he makes up his mind the
devil himself would hardly turn him. He is one of the steely, quiet kind
who are never more in earnest than when they are silent, but I am
anxious. He is bound for a very deadly country."

Cool breezes followed the steamer to the African coast, and Maxwell had
recovered part of his vigor before the first palm-crowned bluff rose out
of the sea. He had sufficient funds at his disposal, but arduous work to
do, and he held himself apart from the few passengers, thinking
earnestly. Among other things he decided to fit out the relief
expedition at Redmond's factory at Little Mahu, because, though more
difficult, the road from there was shorter and less likely to be
watched; and he surmised that Rideau, who must hear of his presence on
the coast sooner or later, would expect him to start from Castro's
factory. Maxwell knew he had not seen the last of their treacherous
partner.

At the last moment, he so far modified his plans as to call upon Dom
Pedro.

It was a fine afternoon when the cliff with the tall palms on the crest
of it, and low whitewashed buildings nestling between them and the
smoking beach, rose to view, and the purser, strolling past, halted near
Maxwell.

"We have several boat-loads of cottons for this place, and as the surf
is high it will take us until sunset to land them safely," he said.
"Then, as there are nasty reefs to thread through, the skipper will
probably wait for moonlight before he heaves the anchor; so if you don't
mind a spray bath you might have a few hours ashore."

Maxwell, knowing that he would see quite sufficient of Africa before he
sailed west again, felt no great desire to go ashore; but as he gazed at
the dazzling buildings through his glasses a figure came out upon the
veranda, and an unaccountable impulse urged him to seek speech with Miss
Castro. Why he should do so, and what he should say to her, he did not
know, but he remembered that several times during his career some
unconsidered action made on the spur of the moment proved as fruitful as
his best laid plans. So, donning the mate's oil-skins, he dropped into a
surf-boat and was whirled shoreward on a big breaker's crest, landing
without misadventure amidst a cloud of spray.

Dom Pedro, it appeared, was absent, but his daughter started at the
sight of the stranger, and the warm olive coloring of her face was
suffused with a deeper tinge. She was herself again the next moment, and
came to meet him with only a slightly heightened luster in her black
eyes; but for a man Maxwell was observant, and deduced a good deal from
what he had seen. Nevertheless, he was mistaken when he attributed it to
the loss of his map.

Miss Castro received him affably, and presented him to her aunt, who
combined a lethargic disposition with the usual portliness of an Iberian
lady who has exceeded the age of forty, and after a few drowsy
compliments she betrayed no further interest in the visitor.
Nevertheless, the señora was not so sleepy as she appeared. Maxwell
seated himself beside Bonita near the opposite end of the veranda, and
was not wholly sorry he had come ashore. The girl made a charming
picture as she reclined in a deep chair near at hand, smiling at him
with a trace of shyness that was not assumed, though an occasional
nervous movement betokened a suppressed eagerness. Maxwell had pledged
himself soul and body to the service of another woman with a chivalrous
self-abnegation that only those who knew him well would have suspected
him capable of; but he possessed artistic perceptions, and Bonita's dark
beauty appealed to him.

"You have very much to tell me. How is it you come from the westward,
and where is your compañero?" she asked; and once more Maxwell was
wholly misled.

He noticed the swift gleam in the dark eyes that fell beneath his own;
and, knowing what he knew, he was troubled. There was a hidden
gentleness under the man's sardonic exterior, but he never learned how
blind he had been that afternoon.

"My comrade was well when I left him," he said gravely; and Bonita,
flashing a swift glance at him, evinced less satisfaction than he had
expected.

"We were the good friends, señor. You will tell me why you leave him and
now come from the west. Also if you met Rideau, and what you did with
him. You are a strong man, señor, but it may be a woman can help you?"

Maxwell was in his own way a chivalrous person, but he owed a duty to
the comrade who remained in the forest, and he meant to discharge it. So
he answered with incisive frankness.

"Can you not see why it might be better for both of us that I should not
tell you, señorita?"

The girl laughed softly, then laid a little hand upon his own. It felt
strangely hot, and again her eyes were luminous in a manner that puzzled
him.

"It is the map, you mean? It is true I find it after the Señor Dane
leave, and I sell it to _el perro_ Rideau. Señor, we women must use what
weapons we can, and the price he pay me--I have no secrets from you--was
my father's safety."

"I do not venture to blame you," said Maxwell. "I had partly guessed it,
and your confidence is safe with me, but suppose _el perro_ had proved
too strong for me? After this, can I believe that you would prove a good
friend to me?"

Miss Castro positively blushed as she drew her hand away, but her
laughter indicated a mingling of pride with scorn.

"You are modest, señor. It is not possible that the cur dog should prove
too strong for--you. To Dom Pedro I say these Englishmen will kill this
Rideau. So señor, because I hate him, you will tell me."

Maxwell did not speak for a while. Again an impulse which appeared
wholly illogical in face of the girl's confession prompted him to tell
her all; but very much lay at stake, and he did not usually act on
impulse. Meanwhile his companion watched him from under the dark lashes
which half covered her eyes; while, unobserved, the sleepy aunt watched
them both. Bonita Castro looked bewitchingly pretty in her filmy
draperies, perhaps the more so because of her curiously heightened
color; but though Maxwell knew that she was a woman who would do much
when prompted by passion, she did not look like a traitress.

"So you fear to trust me, señor?"

"On the contrary," Maxwell answered, "I have decided to trust you fully.
In doing so, I know that I place my life and my comrade's equally in
your hands."

"It is well; I would hold them safe if I risked salvation," said the
girl. "So tell me everything. I shall be able to help you."

Maxwell did so, and Miss Castro asked him many questions which betokened
a keenness of judgment that surprised the man. He spent some time in
answering them, and Bonita appeared to find pleasure in listening to
him. So while the palm-tufts tossed behind the factory and the spray
whirled above the beach, the minutes slipped by, until, when the sun
dipped, the señora woke up and ordered the black major-domo to hurry
forward _comida_.

Bonita, reappearing attired in filmy robes of black, was more
fascinating than ever during the drawn-out meal.

"That woman would turn any man's head," murmured Maxwell, inaudibly he
thought, and added, with a smile, to the sleepy aunt, who glanced at
him, "I was wondering, señora, if your distinguished family had a
monopoly of all the wit and beauty in the Peninsula."

Maxwell was a little confused to notice that Bonita had overheard; for a
second the long lashes dropped across her eyes, and again there was a
flicker of damask in her cheek.

The moon hung over the ocean which stretched away before them, a broad
sheet of silver, when the two stood once more on the veranda; and Miss
Castro shivered slightly for no apparent cause when Maxwell announced
that it was time for him to take his departure. The surf had gone down,
and the roar of the breakers diminished to dull pulsations that fell
drowsily on the ear, while the warm breeze brought down the fragrance of
spices and lilies from the forest. Two of the pure white blossoms
nestled among the laces beneath Miss Castro's neck, and their fragrance
filled Maxwell's nostrils as he stood close beside her under the
effulgent moonlight of the tropics. There was a thrill in the girl's
voice which, but for one fact, might have awakened an answering
vibration within him.

"So you have trusted me, señor, and I am glad. It is also good that you
start from Little Mahu, for so _el perro_ hear the less of you. There
are many black people who fear him, and tell him things, but he come
first to this factory--and I deal with him. You will leave Mahu, two,
three, perhaps four weeks before him. It is true you have no longer any
doubt of me?"

"I have no doubt at all. I have trusted you to the utmost."

Bonita's eyes dropped swiftly beneath his gaze, but there was in her
attitude no sign of coquetry. She had, the man thought, changed with the
night, and put on a quiet simplicity which became her wonderfully.
Something impelled him to add:

"I feel that I have done wisely."

Once more the girl's voice thrilled him.

"It is a dangerous country, and who can tell what may happen; but,
whatever it costs me, I will help you."

Maxwell felt strangely softened toward her, for it seemed that some
influence born of the glamour of the night was at work upon his will. It
hardly seemed to emanate from his companion, for Miss Castro was graver
than he had ever seen her; but the strange mingling of tenderness and
admiration grew stronger in him, and he was glad when the boom of the
steamer's whistle rang through the monotone of the surf.

"I must go, señorita."

Bonita's eyes shone in the moonlight as, with the faintest of smiles,
she held out her hand to him.

"It is a perilous journey, but I will pray always for your safety," she
said softly.

Maxwell lifted the hat from his head as, stooping, he touched the
olive-tinted fingers with his lips. They trembled a little in his grasp.

"I thank you, señorita. We are allies now."

Again the roar of the whistle throbbed across the surf, and Maxwell went
swiftly down the stairway and across the sand. As the boat plunged out
through the breakers he shook himself with an air of irritation which
attracted the notice of the steamer's mate.

"Got bewildered trying to understand those folks?" he asked
sympathetically.

"No," laughed Maxwell. "The fact is rather that I don't understand
myself."

"I dare say that don't greatly matter," commented the mate. "Take a good
stiff cocktail and give the puzzle up."

The steamer heaved her anchor, and rolled slowly eastward down the
coast, while Miss Castro stood on the veranda following the tier of
diminishing lights until they faded and finally dipped into the moonlit
sea. Then she turned and walked very slowly into the factory without a
word, leaving the sleepy aunt lost in speculation when the door of her
room closed noisily.




CHAPTER XIX

THE DANGEROUS SEÑORITA


Some days after Maxwell's departure Monsieur Victor Rideau, traveling in
hot haste, arrived at Castro's factory. Dom Pedro was absent in the
bush, but his daughter frowned when she saw the visitor coming. She was
standing on the veranda where she had bidden Maxwell farewell; and this
fact recalled the contrast between them, which was distinctly striking,
and to Monsieur Rideau's disadvantage. Maxwell wore an indefinite air of
refinement, which is the birthright of some favored Britons, and there
was a good deal of finely-tempered steel in his composition; Rideau was
by no means ill-favored, and as usual with gentlemen of his extraction,
dressed himself almost too well; but his face was sensual, his black
hair over-crisp, and, in spite of his very cunning eyes, there were
other signs that his animal appetites might on occasion prove stronger
than his judgment.

When he descended from his hammock, attired in spotless duck and
American brown shoes, he was evidently well contented with himself.

"I compassionate you on your misfortune," said Miss Castro. "My father
may not return until midnight, and you will have only myself and my
aunt, who is always sleepy, for company."

"What better could any man desire?" There was a look of the African in
Rideau's over-bold eyes, and the girl regarded him frigidly. "I go east
by the steamer which will call to-night," he continued, "and hurried for
the pleasure of a few hours of your company. The English adventurer has
called here, is it not so?"

That was sufficient warning, and Bonita Castro prepared for the fray.
The weapons she chose in the first place were merely demure glances and
opportune smiles; and though many of his speeches stung her pride to the
quick, she fooled Monsieur Rideau cleverly, and extracted from him more
information than he meant to impart. Still, when the black major-domo
set out the _comida_ and Miss Castro withdrew, the visitor might have
lounged less complacently on the veranda had he seen her kneeling, with
a face that was stamped with hatred, beside the factory medicine chest.
She lifted a ribbed glass phial, and glanced at it earnestly, then let
it fall back, took out another, and clutched at the chest, when she saw
that the door had opened a little. Then, as the rustle of the
palm-fronds suggested that the breeze was accountable for this, she
slipped the bottle behind a vase on the window-sill, and went out
softly. Hardly had she done so than the Señora Diaz entered silently,
lifted the bottle, and read its label, and then, with a gesture which
expressed both relief and perplexity, replaced it. The señora was much
more observant than she seemed to be, and was by no means a friend of
Victor Rideau.

It might have been better for Rideau had he reached the factory after
dinner. He did not eat prettily, and Miss Castro had lived long enough
in the Iberian peninsula to grow particular about small matters. Also,
he drank freely, and while his voice grew louder his consonants lost
their crispness. Rideau spoke several civilized languages, but that
night he emphasized the vowels after the fashion of the negro. Though
not excessively indulgent, Dom Pedro's old Madeira had awakened a side
of his nature he usually kept in subjection, and perhaps it had slightly
clouded his judgment. In any case, the Señora Diaz frowned at some of
the compliments he paid her niece, and her ancient laces rustled as she
stirred with indignation, for while compliments were common in her
country, they were characterized by either a becoming deference or
scintillating wit. Once or twice she glanced sharply at the girl, who
was generally quite capable of resenting a liberty; but Bonita did not
heed her. She was working for an end, and working skilfully. Perhaps she
suffered during the process, but that was only part of the price of
victory.

The _comida_ was cleared away at length, and when Bonita accompanied her
guest to the moonlit veranda, she made it manifest that she did not
desire her aunt's company. Nevertheless the Señora Diaz, who respected
the customs of the Peninsula, seated herself beside an open window and
saw all that passed. Rideau lounged in a cane chair with a cigar in his
hand, while Bonita stood upright, dropping morsels of ice presented by a
steamboat purser into the bowl which rested on the little table at his
side. A Frenchman would not have shown such lack of manners. Rideau's
very leer, which grew more pronounced, conveyed a hint that he knew he
held the whip hand, and meant to use it; with any one of Miss Castro's
disposition, that was very bad policy.

"It is charming, señorita. I have done much for you; you do a little now
for me."

Miss Castro dropped the next lump of ice somewhat hastily, so that the
liquid splashed over the table; but she smiled with apparent good
humor, and the man grew more bold.

"You will sit here while I tell you something, is it not so? This scene
is so charming that after I make one more journey I have resolved to
cultivate the domestic virtue."

"That is commendable," said the girl, smiling. "Might one compliment you
on such a piece of self-denial?"

She did not forget that the African's greatest weakness is vanity, as
Rideau answered her with a deprecatory smile:

"It is not my fault if many women love me. Perhaps they are foolish and
trust to the eye. But, me, I aspire, and am only content with the great
mind and virtue."

Miss Castro, instead of meeting his glance, appeared to be looking out
to sea, and Rideau continued, still far too complacently:

"Now I see all that I desire--the peace, the tranquillity, the night
that speaks of love, and the company of the peerless Bonita."

The girl laughed as she turned upon him; but her sleepy aunt, who sat by
the window, knew that the passion which called the color to her forehead
and set a sparkle in her eyes was by no means love.

"Is that another empty compliment, monsieur?" she asked lightly.

"It is the ambition of my life," he declared in a deeper tone; "and a
long time I dream of it. Now when I make one more journey I ask you to
gratify it."

"You must be more explicit. And is it the custom of France--or
Africa--to make such speeches--so?"

Rideau frowned, and for a moment it appeared that he would have
preferred the African custom of choosing his bride; but remembering what
he claimed to be, he stood upright, a full-fleshed, crisp-haired figure,
with his sensual lips showing too prominently.

"I have the honor to offer you my name and devotion, señorita."

"That is very much better," laughed Miss Castro. "But are you quite sure
you would not find domestic happiness grow monotonous? I, at least, have
been my own mistress so long that it might not content me. What else
have you to offer?"

"An affection that will not weary," was the answer, and the man
dramatically laid his hand where he supposed his heart to be.

"And if even that were not enough?"

"All the good things that money can buy, and women love. I shall be a
rich man presently."

"You have not won those riches yet; and white men have lost their lives
already in the Leopards' country. You should understand me."

Rideau blundered when he resolved to use the strong hand at last.

"There is still something--the safety of your father. It is, as I have
once said, forbidden with the heaviest penalty to sell the black man the
modern rifle, and Dom Pedro has sold more than this."

It is possible that Miss Castro had expected a similar answer, but the
speaker's tone and the glitter of his eyes would have inspired most
women with misgivings under the circumstances.

"You are forgetful," she said slowly. "I have bought that from you
already."

Rideau laughed.

"You are mistaken. You sold me the English madman's map for the Emir's
agreement, but you did not buy my lieutenant or the black headman who
hired your father his people, and is a good friend of me. Señorita, you
quite fail to comprehend me. To those who love me I give everything, but
with those who bargain it is different. You are too young and pretty to
drive a hard one with me."

The girl turned from him, and walked slowly across the veranda with her
back toward her suitor and her face toward the sea, so that he could not
see how one hand slipped without a rustle beneath a fold of her dress.
He had left her but one way out of the difficulty, and it was dangerous;
but gauging the quality of her antagonist she was content to take the
risks. The sleepy aunt saw, however, and smiled grimly to herself.

Then Miss Castro turned, and smiled.

"It is a long journey to the Leopards' country, and many things may
happen on the way. You would be wise to wait for my answer, monsieur.
What you offer appears insufficient now, but few women are sure of their
own minds, so some wise men say; and, who knows, when you come back I
may think differently. I have duties to attend to, and may not see you
before you sail, but I want your promise to keep silence in the
meantime. Pledge it in Vermouth."

Before the man could answer, she had passed into the house and returned
with a small flask and two fresh glasses. One was brimming, and she
filled the other before she held it out to him.

"A swift journey to the land of the Leopard!" she said.

Miss Castro's voice was steady, though she waited almost breathlessly
while the man stood undecided, holding up the cup. It was evident that
he was averse to delay, and yet afraid to lose by undue precipitancy.

"So, I give the promise. To your bright eyes, señorita. It is a journey
I make for you."

Rideau laid the glass down empty, and with a swift salutation that was
half-ironical, and a swish of light draperies, Miss Castro had vanished
before he quite realized that she had left him. When he did, he gnawed
the end off a cigar, and lay thoughtfully back in his chair. It struck
him that perhaps he might find Bonita Castro much less amenable to his
wishes and more difficult to live with than a deeper-tinted helpmate.

In the meantime, a group of chattering Krooboys were lighting a fire on
the crest of the bluff, their figures outlined against the increasing
glare. It was a signal to the east-bound steamer due to pass shortly
that cargo or passengers were awaiting her. Rideau watched the blaze
until it flared high aloft in token that the fire had good hold, then he
walked slowly to the rail of the veranda and leaned over it, as though
expecting an answering light from the moonlit sea. There was none, and
presently he walked back, still more slowly, and sank into his chair
with a sigh. Then his shoulders sank lower until his head drooped
forward and there was silence in the veranda except for the sound of his
uneven breathing. This had scarcely continued five minutes when a
slender black-robed figure flitted out of a shadowy door, and the
profile of a woman's face was silhouetted against the moonlight as it
bent over the sleeper.

"Sleep soundly, and awake too late!" a voice said, and the figure
vanished again.

Presently, perhaps because there was nobody to watch them, or they had
been regaled too freely with factory gin, the Krooboys left to tend the
fire curled themselves up beside it, and when an hour had passed, only a
thin column of vapor rose up from the bluff. The stokers slumbered
peacefully, as did the comrades they should have awakened, when the
twinkle of a masthead light crept nearer from out at sea. It rose until
the black patch beneath it lengthened into a line of wallowing hull; but
the fresh land breeze and the clamor of the surf between them rendered
the hoot of the steamer's whistle but faintly audible at the factory.
Still, the Señora Diaz awakened, and sitting upright on her couch near
an open window, looked out on to the veranda. Her niece stood in a
doorway, with the moonlight on her face, which showed white and anxious
as she watched the sleeping figure.

The girl set her lips tight when again the whistle's summons, ringing
louder this time, was flung back by the bluff behind the factory; but
Rideau lay motionless in his chair; and Bonita quivered all through
when, finding his signal unanswered, the steamboat skipper burned a
crimson flare. She could see the wall of hull and slanting spars sharp
and clear in the blood-red glare, with the figure of a man leaning out
from the slanted bridge projected against it, but there was still no
answer from either bluff or factory, and with a last blast of the
whistle the steamer moved on. No other boat would call for a fortnight,
and this one would have saved Rideau a protracted and risky surf-boat
voyage, or a weary march through the jungles overland.

It was past midnight when Dom Pedro's hammock came lurching into the
compound, and, alighting stiffly, the trader climbed the veranda steps.
He started on reaching the veranda, for there was nobody to meet him,
only a man whose visits he had learned to dread, asleep in a chair. The
trader bent over him; and by the way his eyes glistened and his fingers
twitched as he saw that the duck jacket had fallen open, leaving the
dusky throat bare, an observer might have concluded that he would not
have been sorry had some accident prevented the sleeper from ever
awakening. Still, Dom Pedro was only a man of lax principles; he
shrugged his shoulders as he quoted a Castilian proverb, and then he
shook his guest by the arm. Rideau sat upright, grasping the arms of his
chair. He stared at the table, possibly seeking the glass he had drunk
from, but it was not there, and rising shakily, he staggered toward the
balustrade.

"What hour is it?" he asked.

"Past twelve. It is not good to sleep in the moonlight, my friend."

Rideau's face was a study of evil passions, but his reason resumed the
mastery. The fact that the glasses were missing was significant, and
perhaps he recognized that the woman might prove no contemptible
adversary; for he answered Dom Pedro calmly.

"Your wine is too good, and I have slept so well that it seems I have
missed the steamer. Well, there are other means of transit, and, if it
is not too late, you and I have business to talk about."

A light shone in a window of the factory for an hour after this, and
when Victor Rideau walked somewhat unevenly toward his quarters, Dom
Pedro cursed him under his breath.

The next morning he demanded a surf-boat and Krooboy crew, and when his
host had provided them, he sought speech with his daughter before
embarking. Rideau did not look his best that morning. His eyes were
heavy, the color of his face was mottled in patches; and he was in a
dangerous humor. Miss Castro, however, did not avoid him.

"It is to be hoped that you passed a good night," she said.

Rideau could not have failed to notice the boldness of the challenge. He
looked at her steadily, and his glance expressed desire rather than
resentment. The girl grew hot beneath his gaze as he surveyed her
critically, after the manner of one appraising a costly bargain.

"I slept well--so well that I missed the steamer--and awakened with a
heaviness I can guess the cause of. You have a bold spirit--and that
pleases me; but you are dangerous, señorita--so dangerous that even if
you were not otherwise very desirable, I dare not let you go."

Miss Castro returned no answer, and the man added threateningly:

"If you have not a promise to make me when I return from this journey,
it will be very bad for Dom Pedro."

The girl clenched one hand tightly, but her voice was clear as she
answered him.

"You shall have your promise now. If you come back from the Leopards'
country, I will marry you."

Rideau appeared both gratified and perplexed. Possibly he felt that he
should seal the bargain; but the girl's attitude did not encourage him,
and he had learned that it was not judicious to press her too hardly. So
he answered with a bow which had in it little Latin grace.

"Then one must defer his happiness. The señorita will not forget."

"I have given my word," said Miss Castro calmly. "You may claim the
fulfilment of my promise if we are both alive when two months have
passed."

Rideau shivered slightly as he turned away. He had inherited more than a
trace of superstition from one side of his ancestry, and there was an
unusual significance in the speaker's tone, and he had heard stories
respecting her powers of prediction. A few minutes later he departed
eastward in a surf-boat, and it was not a blessing which Dom Pedro,
standing on the beach, sent after him.




CHAPTER XX

MAXWELL'S LAST MARCH


Maxwell was never addicted to losing time, and, thanks to Miss Castro's
efforts, he had a clear start of Rideau, when he left Little Mahu.
Redmond, being warned by a message posted on from the cable station
farther along the coast, had a number of picked men ready; and Amadu
declared that they were sturdy cattle. Both traders had done their
utmost, and by dint of working night and day, Maxwell was able to leave
their factory two days after he reached it.

They followed him to the compound gate, where Gilby gazed longingly at
the forest and then sighed as he surveyed the line of brawny men, each
of whom stood waiting beside his burden. Their clothing was simple.
Broad folds of white cotton hung over one shoulder, and, drooping to the
knee, were belted at the waist by a band from which a matchet hung. A
number of the men also carried long flintlock guns.

"They're warranted free from civilization, and fit for almost anything,
if you drive them with a tight rein," Gilby said.

"The niggers are fit enough," agreed Redmond. "If I were you, Maxwell, I
wouldn't spare them. Nobody has heard anything of Rideau since he
reported you as hopelessly hemmed in, but there's not much happens in
this region he does not get news of, and it's my humble opinion he'll
turn up somewhere along your trail just when you least desire to see
him. As you probably know, news travels very fast in this country. That
fellow must have some influence with the nigger headmen or the chiefs of
the Leopards, or somebody would have cut his throat long ago. You'll
have to push on your fastest to keep ahead of him."

"I quite appreciate the necessity," Maxwell replied quietly. "But if it
were not for my comrade's sake I think I'd wait for him. It strikes me
that I am wasting precious time now, and I'll leave you with my best
thanks for your assistance."

One trader thumped him on the back, the other grasped his hand.

"Good luck!" cried Redmond. "We'll put a spoke in Rideau's wheel if we
can."

"You're the sort of man I take to!" Gilby added. "We'll use up a whole
quarter's allowance, and turn this place inside out when you come back
again."

Maxwell beckoned to Amadu, and waved his hand to the traders, as his
carriers picked up their loads; and the two stood gazing after him until
the steamy forest swallowed the long line of plodding men. They never
saw him again, and it was some time before any news of his movements
reached them, but meanwhile Gilby nearly brought about the death of
Rideau's principal assistant, and ever afterward regretted he did not
wholly do so.

That evening Gilby was returning with a gun in his hand from a prowl
beside a lagoon soon after darkness fell, when his boot became unlaced
near the factory boys' quarters, which stood at some distance from the
white men's dwelling. Gilby seated himself on a fallen log, and remained
a few minutes glancing meditatively, but unseen himself, toward a group
of dusky figures crouching around a cooking-fire just outside the
edifice. They sat with their backs toward the long, low shed, and,
because the fire had sunk, the light was dim and fitful. Accordingly,
Gilby saw, though the negroes did not, a shadowy form crawl without a
sound down the slope of thatch. With suspicions aroused, Gilby reached
out for his gun. It was a heavy big-bore, and there was a large-shot
cartridge in either chamber.

Still, he was distinctly puzzled until the crawling object resolved
itself into a man, who dropped noiselessly from the overhanging eaves,
and the next moment appeared before the astonished negroes, as though he
had fallen from the clouds. It was cleverly done, and Gilby could see by
the negroes' attitude that they were impressed. The stranger was
evidently one of the wandering magicians who are a power in that
country, and wanted something from the Krooboys. Gilby, having suffered
by the visits of similar gentlemen, determined to demonstrate to his
servants the hollowness of such trickery, and furnish the intruder with
cause to regret having frightened them. He could see the dusky figures
shrink backward until the stranger checked them with an imperious
gesture, and asked questions in some native tongue. As Gilby crept
carefully nearer, the man's appearance seemed to be familiar. He wore a
broad palm-leaf hat low down on his forehead, but as the firelight
leaped up the trader felt almost certain that he had before him Rideau's
headman.

"If you lib for move a foot, I'll shoot you!" he shouted, pitching up
the gun.

There was a murmur, apparently of relief, from the Kroos, and, though
Gilby afterward said he did not run, the stranger's figure grew less
distinct. It had almost vanished when he called again, and, receiving no
answer, pressed the trigger. A wisp of smoke blew into his eyes, he
heard the lead smash through the frail boarding of the shed; but though
he was a tolerable shot there was no other sound beyond the concussion
flung back from the palms above. Gilby, dashing forward, searched all
the surrounding bush before he returned to the Krooboys, having found
nothing.

"What did them Ju-ju man lib for want?" he asked.

"He done ask us how many boy them white man take, and when he lib for
bush, sah," answered a trembling negro.

"I'll stop half your rations if the next time he comes one of you
doesn't lib for get out soffly, soffly, and tell me," said the trader.
"I'll also flog any boy who tells him what he wants to know!"

"Were you trying to shoot yourself, Gilby?" asked Redmond, meeting him
at the foot of the stairway. "I'd try to hang out here on top as long as
possible, if I were you."

"I was trying to shoot one of those confounded Ju-ju men, more fool me.
The beggar got away, and, though of course it was trickery, he did it
cleverly. I believe it was that brute of Rideau's."

"Then it would have saved somebody a lot of trouble if you had held
straighter. Rideau doesn't usually make his movements plain, but it will
be unlucky for Maxwell if those two rascals are on his trail."

Maxwell in the meantime was pushing north with feverish haste. He did
not know what had happened at the factory, but he feared many things,
and guessed that his rival would miss no opportunity to prevent his
joining hands with his comrade. Still, he could not forecast what his
plan would be, and could only redouble his precautions and make Amadu
solemnly promise to carry relief to the threatened camp if disaster
overtook him personally. Also he traveled very fast, for Maxwell
possessed the gift of getting the utmost out of his men, and because
news flies swiftly through the African bush, that perhaps accounted for
his being able to cover the distance he did before misfortune overtook
him.

The rains had set in, when, with Amadu some paces behind him, he plodded
one day through thick jungle before his men. The deluge had ceased
during the last hour, but the narrow path ran water, while the cane,
which grew higher than a tall man's head on either side, shook down
drenching showers alike on soaked white man and naked negro. Belts of
thick steam drifted across it in places. There was no sound but the
splash of moisture and the fall of weary feet, but Maxwell, with his
pistol loose in its waterproof holster, marched the more cautiously. He
had faced numerous perils in his time, and had learned never to run an
unnecessary risk; and the jungle he traversed was particularly suitable
for an ambush.

Amadu, who recognized this, also was vigilant, and swept the cane on
either side with searching eyes. He endeavored to persuade his master to
travel in his hammock; but unavailingly. Therefore he carried the long
Snider rifle with its breech well covered by his arm, and felt at times
with wet fingers for the hilt of the short, straight blade, which hung
at his side. He was a tolerable shot, but like most of the Moslem
tribesmen deadly with the steel.

"These men march well," said Maxwell. "We should reach the camp within a
week if nothing hinders us. Tell them to spread out a little and keep
their matchets ready. The cane is getting thicker."

Amadu moved backward along the plodding line, and when he turned to
rejoin his master, Maxwell was some distance in front of him. The path
twisted sharply round a thicker clump of cane, and suddenly Amadu caught
a glimpse of a tiny black patch among the dripping stems. Nevertheless,
he evinced no sign of notice until he was certain that the black strip
formed part of a human arm; and then he was called upon to make an
eventful decision. The dusky soldier of fortune knew that if an ambush
had been planted among the cane the lurking foe would, should both pass
apparently unobservant, hold their fire until, by a volley poured into
the main body, they could spread panic and cut the column in two. That
might mean the loss of many black men; but Amadu counted these as beasts
of burden in comparison with his master. He guessed that almost before
he could pitch up his rifle a poisoned arrow or a charge of ragged
potleg would strike down the white man. So he held on stolidly, with
dusky lips set tight, hoping that Maxwell might not see what he had
until the corner was passed. Then there might still be time to crawl in
upon the enemy from behind.

Maxwell walked straight on until he turned and glanced over his
shoulder; then he shook the moisture from his jacket, and in doing so,
let his hand slip from its lower corner to his revolver holster. He
turned again, with death, as it were, suspended above his head; and
Amadu gasped as he approached the thicker clump of cane. There was now
no sign of an enemy's presence in all the jungle; only the splashing
and panting of the carriers behind.

Suddenly the white man's hand swept out level with his shoulder, and
almost at the same instant a bright flash blazed from the cane. Then the
quick ringing of a rifle broke through the dull thud of the flintlock
and the pistol's second crack, and Maxwell, reeling a little, hurled
himself into the thicket.

With a roar to those who followed, Amadu plunged in too, a score of
clamorous black men with naked blades hard behind, and was just in time
to spring upon a naked man who strove to clear an entangled foot from
the creeper withes. The short blade twice passed through him; and
wrenching it free with an exultant laugh, Amadu floundered on. For a
space he and his followers smashed through that strip of jungle, but
found only a smoking rifle and one flintlock gun; then calling off the
rest, he led them back to the path. Maxwell was sitting there in a pool
of water.

"Send those boys back," he said thickly. "One of those brutes missed me,
the other did not. One can't always guess aright, Amadu, and I thought
there were at least a score of them."

Amadu groaned. He could see that his master was hard stricken, for he
looked faint and cold, and did not usually converse with his
subordinates in that kind of English. Still, he understood the first
sentence, and drove the curious black men back beyond the corner before
he stooped over the speaker. Maxwell's face was distorted and clammy.
There was a stain on the side of his jacket, and it plainly cost him an
effort to speak.

"Did you lib for chop them bush boy, Amadu?"

"One of him, sah," was the grim answer. "He done leave them rifle."

"Let me see," said Maxwell. "That is an old chassepot. Rideau had a
number of them. You don't quite follow? Well, you got the wrong man,
Amadu. Don't stand there, but slit up this jacket. Chop them doff piece
up the side of him."

Amadu did it with the still wet blade, and groaned again when Maxwell,
turning his head a little, looked down at the slow, red trickle from his
right side, then passed his hand across his lips and nodded when he saw
what there was upon it.

"Take them lil' silver bottle out of my pocket and pull the top off
him," he said very slowly; and when Amadu had done so he gulped down a
draught of lukewarm brandy before he spoke again.

"I don't suppose it's much use, but you may as well take the knife
that's in the pocket, and feel if there's any potleg near the top. Well,
why don't you do it? You need not be frightened. It won't bleed
much--that way."

Amadu shivered as he probed the wound. Maxwell's face grew grayer, and
after a downward glance out of half-closed eyes he shook his head and
stretched out one hand for more of the brandy. Then there was a heavy
silence for several minutes.

"If I could lie still with ice to suck until somebody brought a surgeon
there might be a chance; but that's out of the question here," he said
in a rambling fashion, and then roused himself. "You don't understand.
Well, I'll try in the little I know of your own idiom. We have made two
great journeys together, but now it is written that I shall shortly set
out on a longer one alone, Amadu."

Maxwell spoke thickly, but there was a wry smile on his lips as he
watched the big dark-skinned alien, who, rending his cotton robe, bound
a pad of wet leaves upon the injured side.

"It is useless, Amadu." Maxwell coughed once or twice. "Listen. Because
of something you may remember you dare not fail me, and this is my word
to you. I made a promise which must be kept, and you will carry me to
the white man's camp before six days are over, alive or dead."

Amadu looked eastward across the jungle, spread his palms outward, and
then bent his head.

"By fire and salt, and the beard of the Prophet it shall be so," he said
in his own tongue. "And I would it may also be written that I shall
still follow my master should these dogs of bushmen meddle again."

"Your master is one of the infidel," replied Maxwell. "Now see that none
of these others know what has overtaken me, and call up the hammock
men."

Maxwell was leaning on Amadu's shoulder when the hammock appeared round
the bend, and none of the black men who lifted him into it guessed how
hard he had been hit; and the monotonous carrying chanty drowned the
groans he could not quite suppress. The heavens were opened as the march
began again, and the rain rushed down. It lashed the negroes' oily skins
until they tingled, the trail became a streamlet, and the mire in places
fouled them to the knee; but Amadu, having given his promise, saw to the
keeping of it with a terrible persistence, and they trudged on doggedly,
the dripping hammock always before them. As one worn-out bearer
stumbled another replaced him, and the march progressed until long after
darkness fell, and after a few hours' halt in drifting mist it began
again.

So the long days and black nights passed. There were odd flashes of
sunlight, and once or twice the moon looked down; but between these
times the air was filled with the steam of the saturated earth or with a
rush of lukewarm water.

Late one night, when the weary carriers lay camped for a brief rest in
thick forest, Maxwell beckoned Amadu. He lay in the slung hammock, a
lantern burning behind his head.

"You will start in two hours. I must reach the camp before another night
comes. My time is short," he said.

Amadu, looking down at him gravely, saw that the words were true; but he
strove to deny them in his own tongue.

Maxwell smiled wearily, answering him in English beyond his complete
comprehension.

"I have known many men of lighter tint I could part from more easily,
Amadu. If we reach the camp before another night comes you shall have my
big elephant gun."

The dusky man stood upright.

"I carried an Emir's standard. Will you bribe me with a gun to keep the
oath I swore?"

Maxwell must have been in a state of torment about that time, but he was
in his own way a man of extravagant pride, and it was perhaps to deny
his weakness that he spoke again.

"Yet it is a good gun," he said, with a trace of his old dryness.
"Once you will remember at over a hundred paces it drove a smooth
ball through a rash bushman's head. You could keep it in
remembrance--couldn't you?"

The alien stooped and laid one of the thin hands on his own bent head,
then dropped it suddenly, for from somewhere far off a faint sound
scarcely more than audible trembled across the forest. Maxwell strove to
raise himself to listen, but before he could speak his lieutenant sprang
bolt upright, and his voice rang out. It was the sound of firing, and
even at that distance something warned the listeners that the quick beat
of it betokened modern rifles.

The hammock-bearers, who feared their new master rather more than the
old, came up at the double; bundles were thrown hurriedly on to woolly
crowns; the tired men swung into line; and the little camp grew empty.

Amadu, limping behind the hammock, laughed.

"If it be the will of Allah, I shall see that big gun make even a bigger
hole in more than one heathen's head!"




CHAPTER XXI

RELIEF


Hilton Dane sat with a fouled rifle across his knees in an angle of the
stockade protecting what had been the hospital camp. It was, however, a
hospital no longer, for some of the sick had recovered, and the rest had
died. Dane considered that he might have saved more of them had he been
more skilled in medicine, but he had done his best according to his
abilities; and none of the poor wretches seemed to blame him. Still,
there were times when he felt like a murderer as some unfortunate
sufferer's eyes turned in his direction, beseeching help, and he could
do nothing but watch him die. They died, for the most part, as
apathetically as they had lived, the heathen with the uncomplaining
stolidity which had carried them through much hardship and cruelty, and
those who followed the prophet testifying that it was Allah's will.

Dane remembered it all that morning as he looked round upon the remnant
left him, for it seemed hardly possible that any would see another day.
When the pestilence relaxed its grip he had resumed the mining, until
the tribesmen hemmed them in. Once the foe tried to storm the camp, and
failed so signally that beyond creeping up and firing into it, they had
not repeated the attempt until the preceding night, when a few succeeded
in passing the defenses. These, however, did not survive very long. On
the other hand, the garrison could not get out, and though they had no
lack of water, one cannot subsist upon fluid alone, and there was very
little else.

The men lay about the stockade with their rusty guns beside them, the
negro, Bad Dollar, filing his matchet, as he did continually. The man
Dane called Monday, however, crouched close beside him. A curious
friendship had sprung up between the two, and they would talk long
together with mutual satisfaction, though neither of them fully
understood his companion.

A ravine cut the camp off from the forest in the rear, and beyond the
front stockade the ground fell steeply to the river. There was forest
across it, but only the tops of the higher trees rose out of the mist
which shrouded all the plain below.

"You tink Cappy Maxwell perhallups come to-day, sah?" asked Monday.

"He will certainly come some day," Dane answered with a cheerfulness he
found it hard to assume. "It would be opportune if he came just now,
especially as he might be too late to-morrow. A miss is rather better
than a mile in the present case, but you let too many of your black
friends get in last night, Monday."

The dusky man, for he was not a negro, looked up at the speaker
doubtfully and shook his head.

"I no savvy all them palaver, sah, but Cappy Maxwell too much fine white
man. All them black boy tink each morning they go look him. Cappy
Maxwell say he lib for heah, and them boy believe him."

Dane glanced at the dejected objects, even then staring down expectantly
into the drifting mist, then at the tally of days that would never be
wholly forgotten which he had scored on a post of the stockade. A
deeper notch marked each seventh, and after many calculations he had
gashed a few across to indicate the probable date of Maxwell's departure
from Little Mahu. The black men did not understand the meaning of those
scores and regarded the making of them as a religious ceremony, but Dane
fancied that Maxwell might understand if he reached the camp too late.
Then, perhaps because he was overwrought, he became conscious of an
extravagant pride in his friend. Those half-naked Africans had waited,
trusting in Maxwell's promise patiently and long, and trusting it
implicitly still. This, it seemed to him, was no small testimony.

"I tink we look Cappy Maxwell one time, sah," Monday began again.

"If he is alive, you will," Dane answered as sturdily. "Stop those boys'
chattering. Something is going on down yonder now."

Monday stood up staring at the mist.

"Them parrot scream, sah, and them monkey talk. I tink them dam bushmen
lib for come back again."

"Then don't let your boys start shooting until they crawl close in,"
Dane answered, with an indifference assumed to reassure the rest "Some
of those fellows can't hit anything with a gun, and you had better keep
a few as a standby in case they come in with a run. Let them wait until
the bushmen lib for climb the stockade, and then split their heads with
the matchets. You understand me?"

Monday apparently did so, for he moved off with a grin which betokened
nothing pleasant for the bushmen; and Dane sat still with his eyes fixed
on the forest. Something was evidently happening, but the mist was
thick, and he could not see into its dim recesses. His few men were worn
down by hunger and continuous watching, and he feared that if the foe
pushed the attack with vigor they would certainly get in. There was no
doubt that the garrison would make a grim last stand if they did, but
that appeared at the best a poor consolation, and Dane became sensible
of a coldly murderous indignation against the bushmen.

There was a crackle of undergrowth far below, then a sound as of men
splashing through the river which ran high and swollen; but Dane was
short of ammunition, and did not consider it advisable to fire blindly
into the mist. He felt himself quivering with suspense. Staring down the
steep face of the bluff, he waited, ready to drive a bullet through the
head of the first assailant who rose out of the vapor. Then the noise
ceased altogether, and the ensuing silence became maddening. How long
this lasted Dane could never tell, but he grew cold and hot by turns as
he waited, until a sound that was wholly unexpected became faintly
audible. It was not the rustle made by the passage of a stealthy foe,
but more resembled the approach of men marching in some order. While the
blood pulsed within him he saw that the camp boys glanced from him to
the vapor under the influence of an overwhelming excitement. But though
the sound came nearer, the mist, which was thicker than ever, still hid
all below, until a negro's head rose out of it, and Dane saw that he
carried a hammock pole. Then a wild shout went up, and Monday's yell
rang through all the rest:

"Cappy Maxwell lib!"

There was an end of all discipline. Weapons went down clattering, and
famishing men, who during many weary days had vainly scanned the
forest, poured out through the stockade gate and raced madly down the
slope to welcome those who had brought them the long expected help. For
a moment Dane stood stupidly still, almost too dazed to realize what had
come about, vacantly wondering how Maxwell had forced a passage without
firing a shot. Then the contagion seized him and, leaping down from the
stockade, he followed the rest. His perceptions were yet clouded by a
bewildering sense of relief, but it struck him that the hammock-bearers
came on in an ominous silence. When he reached them, Amadu looked at him
curiously, as though he would have spoken, but, brushing past, Dane tore
the wet matting aside.

Then he stepped suddenly backward, breathless and aghast. Maxwell lay
huddled in a limp heap upon the drenched canvas, almost unrecognizable.
His face was distorted and shrunken, his jacket reddened in patches, and
his lips were cracked and black. His eyes had grown dim and glassy, and
when he spoke his very voice seemed changed.

"Have I altered so much that you don't know me, comrade?"

"You have brought us our lives, Carsluith, but God knows I would rather
have stayed on here forever than to see you come like this," said Dane.

Maxwell moved a little, and there was the ghost of a smile in his
half-dosed eyes.

"I really couldn't help it. I hardly think I shall trouble you long. A
bushman back in the forest shot me."

"Don't!" Dane answered hoarsely. "It can't be so bad as that. I won't
believe it!"

Maxwell let his hand fall into his comrade's palm as though to convince
him.

"I am afraid it is. I have been holding on to my life
desperately--because I wanted to see you before I went," he said
brokenly.

The touch of his clammy hand struck a cold chill through Dane, who,
turning abruptly, bade the hammock boys carry their burden with all
speed to the tent. What he saw there convinced him that Carsluith
Maxwell had made his last adventurous march, and that the best to be
hoped for him was a painless passing to his rest. Maxwell also knew it,
and though Dane could say nothing because of the choking sensation in
his throat, he looked up at him and nodded.

"Hopeless, isn't it? This case is beyond your skill," he said faintly.
"We have been good comrades, but even the best partnership can't last
forever. Still, you might do what little you can, for there are things I
want to tell you."

Dane went out to seek for his case of drugs, and just then, as if in
mockery, a blaze of sunshine beat down on clustering negroes and
rain-beaten camp. Swayed by a sudden gust of grief and passion, the man
shook his fist at the river and cursed what lay beneath it. It seemed to
his overwrought fancy that the stain of blood was on the gold, the blood
of the staunchest comrade any man ever starved or fought beside. Though
their friendship had been neither lengthy nor demonstrative, the
hardships and perils undergone had woven a bond between them that knit
them as close as brothers. Nevertheless, Dane had yet to learn all that
his comrade had done for him.

Maxwell slept or lapsed into unconsciousness all afternoon, but he
revived a little by nightfall, and beckoned his comrade near him. The
night was black and hot. Because Dane had given stringent orders, no
negro's voice reached them, and they seemed utterly alone, hemmed in by
the darkness of Africa. Dane could hear only the river moan below, and
he found it necessary to cough huskily, for again, as he remembered one
other night when they sat there together filled with bright hopes for
the future, an obstruction gathered in his throat. Maxwell told him of
his journey, in a low, strained voice, halting for breath at frequent
intervals, and every word burned itself into the listener's memory.
Maxwell always put things vividly and tersely.

"It was a wonderful march; but I have let you talk too much," said Dane,
when he concluded. "So it was by Lilian's help you fitted out the
expedition, and she rode all night across the mountains to warn
Chatterton. It was what one might have expected. God bless her!"

"Amen," said Maxwell, with full solemnity. "The talking can't make much
difference now--I shall have a long rest to-morrow. There is still
something I must say, and even if I am blundering it seems best to
speak. We are very blind when we think we see most clearly, Hilton."

Dane looked at the speaker with some bewilderment as he let his head
fall back on the matting, and lay still gasping. Five long minutes
passed before he spoke again.

"Will you raise me a little, Hilton? My breath comes short."

Dane slipped one arm beneath his shoulder before Maxwell continued.

"It is strange that neither of us guessed; but all was for the best,
maybe. The knowledge might have severed our friendship--I hardly think
much more than that would part us now. Though twice I came near doing
so, I never told you that I asked Miss Chatterton to marry me."

It was only by an effort that Dane held his arm motionless so that it
still supported the dying man. It seemed the strangest of all the
strange happenings that they two should have braved so much together for
the love of the same woman.

Maxwell saw his blank surprise, and smiled feebly.

"You asked Lilian Chatterton to marry you?" Dane repeated dazedly.

"Very foolish of me, was it not? But there is no reason for such
surprise that I should desire it; and I promptly discovered my folly. I
also gathered there was somebody who might please her better. Now you
have the simple fact, but as there is an inference you must listen
still. How could I have guessed the truth--after what I saw at the
Hallows Brig? It appeared impossible to me that any man who had won Miss
Chatterton's approval could find pleasure in----"

"Stop!" cried Dane, striving to hold his excitement in check. "You were
mistaken, Carsluith. It was only out of pity, and because the
imprisonment of her brother would bring destitution upon her, that I met
that girl."

"I can take your word," Maxwell said quietly. "That was the one point
which troubled me. Strange, isn't it, that on my last night I should
talk in this fashion; but when one's grasp on material things grows
feeble the others assume their due value. Yes, I loved Lilian
Chatterton--as I love her still--though it was madness to think that
she, fresh and bright with innocent light-heartedness, could stoop to
mate with a somber man like me. But raise me a little. I can't see you
clearly, Hilton."

Dane did as he was bidden, and Maxwell continued:

"I want you to remember that it was my fault, Hilton. Miss Chatterton
never suspected until I spoke that night we passed you at Hallows Brig.
I had a suspicion you admired her before that time, but it vanished
completely then. You see how each trivial incident fitted in. She was
very gentle, but I knew her decision was final--and still I did not see
the truth."

As Maxwell looked into his comrade's eyes a quiver ran through Dane.

"I am bewildered, and it seems brutal to ask you questions now," he said
huskily. "But you have more to tell."

Maxwell's eyes signified assent, but he paused to gather breath.

"It is only because I am dying. Otherwise, you would never have heard
this from me, but it seems best for both that you should know. It was
naturally not for--my--sake Miss Chatterton made that midnight journey."

Maxwell smiled wistfully as he let his head sink back again; and Dane,
drawing his arm away, said nothing for a few minutes. It was wonderful
news he had heard, but the price which had been paid for his safety was
unbearably heavy.

"You are a very staunch friend--and this makes it the harder for me to
lose you. If only there was anything a man could do to prevent it!
Carsluith, rouse yourself! I can't lose you!"

"It makes it the easier for me to go," said Maxwell. "If what I hope for
happens, you will always be kind to her, Hilton. Just moisten my lips
with the brandy."

There was silence afterward, for Maxwell lay breathing unevenly with his
eyes closed, and Dane was swayed in turn by satisfaction and a crushing
sense of loss. He suffered from remorse as well. Maxwell dying had
revealed a side of his nature his comrade now knew he should have seen
manifested in his actions if not in his words.

It was the sufferer who first spoke again.

"It was Rideau who brought misfortune upon us from the beginning, and to
judge by the rifle the bushman left, he was the instigator of the last
attack."

"May worse befall me if I do not repay him fully before I leave Africa!"
Dane said, solemnly.

Maxwell appeared to smile as he had always done when his partner was
unusually emphatic.

"He had excuses, Hilton, and I am past all desire for vengeance now. For
one thing he recognized the señorita's gift to you. Still, for the sake
of Miss Castro--and she promised to help me--I would advise you not to
let him go free to continue his persecution of Dom Pedro. We both owe
her a good deal, and I would like you, if possible, to tell her so. You
might add my respectful remembrance, too. There is yet another point.
Whatever my share of this gold may be, I bequeath it to you, with my
blessing, on condition that you send the boys back happy, with as much
cloth as they can carry, to wherever they came from. The poor devils
served us faithfully. When I have rested, I would like to see Amadu.
Then I think my work will be finished, and I can only await the summons
to answer for what I have failed in. It will come before sunrise,
Hilton."

An hour passed slowly while Dane listened to the ticking of his watch;
then Maxwell opened his eyes again, and Dane beckoned to Amadu, who
stood waiting without. He came in, still wearing the straight blade
which had struck the murderer down, and stood like a bronze statue
beside his master.

"I want to thank you for faithful service, Amadu," Maxwell said weakly.
"You shall have the gun--you have won it--and whatever else you wish
besides. We made two great journeys together, but I cannot take you with
me now."

The big man bent until Maxwell's thin hand rested on his head. What they
said Dane failed to comprehend, but Amadu seemed to do him homage, and
when he rose, he moved slowly, with raised palms and head bent, backward
out of the tent. Then as Maxwell's eyes closed he crouched in the
entrance, with the steel, which caught the lamplight, lying naked across
his knee.

"Often I lib for watch them white man so," he said softly. "No djinn or
devil go near him now."

Maxwell said little further. He slept or lay unconscious for some time,
and then just smiled for a moment as his eyes rested on the grim
sentinel with the bronze limbs and raw blue draperies, guarding the
entrance. When he next roused himself he laid his chilly hand on one of
Dane's, and showed a faint sign of pleasure when his comrade's fingers
closed upon it. Once again he murmured, but it was rather by the
movements of his lips than by audible sound that Dane gathered the
message:

"You will tell her I kept my promise."

That was his last effort, for when the night was almost gone the fingers
which lay limp in Dane's grew rigid. Then Dane stood up stiffly,
desolate, knowing that the spirit of Carsluith Maxwell had passed to
find such rest as may be reserved for the souls of loyal gentlemen. But
the dust claims that which sprang from it quickly in that land, and the
comrade he left to mourn over him found his own endurance heavily taxed
before the aliens who had helped him at his task took up their stations
with weapons girt about them, a barbaric guard of honor, at the dead
man's head and feet. It was Amadu who strapped the big revolver by its
lanyard to his master's wrist, when, scattering a few of the
heavy-scented lily blossoms, Dane folded the tired hands. Then they kept
their vigil together, and it did not seem incongruous that dusky cattle
thief and soldier of fortune should watch beside the English adventurer.
Humanity is greater than color and creed, and it was as those who had
suffered together they did their dead due honor.

The rain had ceased and a dazzling sunrise flamed across the forest when
Dane stooped for a last glance at Carsluith Maxwell. The pain had faded
from his face, and he lay in impressive serenity as one who rested with
his work well done. Then the lonely survivor went out into the
brightness of the morning with a grief that found no expression mingled
in his heart with the lust of vengeance.




CHAPTER XXII

ON TO THE COAST


Nature, untrammeled by human inventions, takes her own way swiftly in
the fever land, and the sun had hardly cleared the cottonwoods when Dane
found himself mechanically following a tattered hammock borne high on
the heads of dusky men. Though there was somber cloud above, dazzling
brightness beat into their set faces, and flashed on glistening blade
and long gun-barrel borne by those who marched behind. There was no word
spoken. Only the patter of naked feet and the jingle of steel broke
through the impressive hush, for that morning every leaf hung limp and
still. It was with all solemnity that Carsluith Maxwell set out on his
last journey.

Dane halted by the eastern gate of the stockade, watching the black men
swing past him file by file; they were as strange a company as ever
followed a British gentleman to his grave--Moslem bandit, woolly haired
bush thief, stalwart, heathen Kroo, brown desperadoes who had fought the
French under the banner of the great Sultan, and two-legged beasts of
burden from the steaming swamps. Still, unstable and unreasoning, with
the light-heartedness of a child and the cruelty of a devil, as many
were, it gave the watcher a mournful pleasure to see that one and all
had come to pay respect to their dead leader; and he showed his wonder
when Amadu cried aloud, and the glinting flintlocks swung together, with
muzzles to the rear. Dane guessed that the dusky adventurer had not
learned to reverse arms in the service of any hinterland Emir.

He followed, seeing as one walking in a dream, the sinuous line of sable
limbs and white and blue draperies wind on through deepening shadow.
When Amadu cried again, the moving figures fell apart on either hand,
and Dane was left with their leader and the bearers beside a shallow
trench, on which one shaft of sunlight fell. He cast his ragged hat down
on the sand, and in a voice which seemed to belong to some other person
recited such fragmentary portions of the last office as he could
remember. No one moved among all the silent company, but there was an
inarticulate murmur when at last the solemn words broke off.

Dane remembered nothing further beyond the dull thud of shovels; his
eyesight seemed to fail him, until presently he found himself moving
dejectedly back to camp behind the straggling company. He must have
slept when he reached his tent, for the sun was low when Monday and
Amadu stood outside the entrance, calling him. When he rose wearily,
Amadu pointed to the groups of men waiting without.

"Them boy lib for savvy what you do now, sah," he said in the coast
palaver.

"I can't tell them just yet," Dane answered. "What do they wish
themselves?"

It was a few moments before his meaning dawned upon Amadu, for the white
man felt too dazed to frame his thoughts in other than everyday English.

"Them carrier bushmen lib for beach and go back to his own country one
time," said Amadu. "Say this country belong to the Ju-ju."

No man could have blamed the carriers. They had in their own fashion
done their utmost, and Dane almost shared their opinion about the
locality; but he pointed to other men of lighter color and soldierly
aspect.

"Do these want to lib for their own country one time, too?" he asked.

Amadu laughed mirthlessly, and fingering the hilt of the straight blade
glanced at Monday, whose face was very grim, and the little negro, Bad
Dollar, crouching close by with a polished matchet in his hand.

"They say they follow you if you be fit to hunt them Leopard or go chop
them dam Rideau."

"They shall have an answer to-morrow," said Dane. "Monday, see there is
order in the camp. Tell them no man is fit to reach the coast himself,
and must wait until I go with him. There is something I want to ask you,
Amadu. What you did was well done, but who taught you how, when a white
soldier is buried, men carry the gun. Your master has gone, and I am
Cappy now."

As it were mechanically, the big dusky alien closed his heels together,
while his hand went up to his ragged turban and fell again with a rigid
precision.

"I had suspected it already," said Dane, half-aloud. "Sit down and tell
me about it. Monday, see no boy leaves the camp."

The others disappeared, and Dane was glad when the man obeyed him. He
was respectful and intelligent, and Dane felt the need of company. It
seemed that the same feeling troubled Amadu.

"The white man has guessed," he said, in a strangely mixed idiom. "I
carried an Emir's standard in the North, in the dry country where men
fear Allah, and there is corn and tobacco. My master mocked at the
Sultan, refusing his tribute, and the Sultan's horsemen came upon us
while we slept. They wore fine iron chain and carried the guns which
come south through the desert from where no man knows, but for an hour a
handful of us held the gate with the sword. Then when other gates went
down and the huts burned behind us, some one brought my master's horse,
and he rode out upon them. There were less than a score of us living
then, but we carried the standard almost through their midst, and when
my master went down, I and three others stood over him. The Sultan had
fewer men and horses when at last a gun-butt struck me down."

Amadu flung his head up as he halted, and his eyes glittered when they
fastened on the listener's face.

"The Sultan was served by men, and not by such as the heathen who follow
the little white man," he said.

Dane could draw the intended inference, and when he nodded Amadu
appeared satisfied.

"When I lay in the grass next morning only the wall remained of the
town," continued the dusky soldier of fortune. "There were sufficient
heads hung about it already, so I fled south to serve the White Queen,
as others of my people had done. We would follow the strongest, and knew
how the great Emir of the West had mocked the white men who do not speak
your tongue. So I came south and learned the drill, and wondered if the
English were mad when they sent a lad with the face of a woman to lead
us. There were twenty of us, all broken men who had lived by the sword,
and some laughed when for the first time our officer spoke to us. Others
answered him openly, and, perhaps not understanding all, he said no word
to them; but when one night four men returned carrying plunder they had
stolen from the heathen, and, mocking at his orders, threatened him, he
shot their leader. He stood alone before us, very slight and slender,
with the smoke of the pistol curling about him, and any one of those who
stood by could have crushed him with their hand; but we went back to our
huts when he told us, and henceforward obeyed him.

"It happened that when time had passed, and we knew our officer, as he
knew us, we went up with him to chastise certain thieves, and came upon
a stockade across the path, with many men who carried guns behind it.
The sun hung low over the forest, and we feared treachery when one held
out a palm branch; but refusing to heed us, our officer went forward
alone to speak with the heathen. He stood as he used to stand, with one
hand on his side, so, holding in the other only a little cane, the
stockade ten paces from him, and we waiting, as he had bidden us, it may
be a hundred, behind him. A wise man would not have done so, but the one
who led us feared nothing. He spoke, and his voice came clear through
the shadow as he stood twisting his cane a little, one lonely white man
demanding submission from the heathen. Then a gun flashed, and he fell
forward on his face, and with a cry for vengeance we swept the stockade.
The heathen did not wait for the steel, and most of them escaped, for
darkness fell suddenly upon the forest.

"We knew they would fly to the stronghold of a thief in the country of
the white men who speak a different tongue, where, when certain thieves
had done so, our leader might not follow; but when we had buried him we
made a plan, and swore to send many of the bushmen after him. The night
was far spent when we crept softly about the stockade of that heathen
village, but men drunk with palm wine made merry within, doubtless
boasting how they had slain our leader. It was one who had served the
Sultan, climbing the stockade, drove his bayonet through the watcher at
the gate, and no man saw us slip from hut to hut until we gathered
softly about the headman's house, where in honor of the strangers who
had killed a white man there was feasting.

"Three we could count on held the door, the rest went in, and there
remained no one living when they came out again. Then we burned the
village, and I went back to the outpost of the next white Captain and
told him what we had done. He had eyes like the Captain Maxwell, and
listened very quietly, tapping with his fingers on the table--so--but
another white man whom I did not know, smote it, calling upon Allah in
the speech of the English.

"Then the Captain looked hard at me, asking, 'You had no order?'

"'No. He was our master, and those bush thieves killed him
treacherously,' I said boldly, and one white man nodded to the other.

"'You were wise to speak the truth in this,' said the Captain. 'Your
master would never have given that order; but there are men who will not
believe the rest of your tale.'

"'By salt and by fire,' I was answering, when he lifted his hand.

"'I said there are men who will doubt you, and say you shot your leader.
Even if that is not so, you have killed many of our good friends'
people.' When he said this the listening white man laughed a little.
'Their nation will demand restitution, and it is possible the
Commissioner will hang you for what you did--which would not please me,
for you are a good soldier, Amadu. Now you must wait in prison until we
hear from him.'

"Again the white man smiled, and I could not read all that was in the
Captain's face as he looked at me, but his friend spoke, in the speech
of the English, saying that if he did something he would be condemned.
So I was laid in prison, and stayed there several days, fearing greatly
that I, who had carried the Emir's standard, should hang like a common
bushman, until one night the comrade who brought me rations set down a
treble quantity.

"'Am I to hang, a fat man, to please the white men who speak
differently?' I asked him, but he answered nothing.

"It was near midnight when I heard the silver whistle, and a sound of
running feet, after some one called the guard. Now I did not wish to
hang, and Allah gave me understanding. The roof was of whitened iron,
but the door was not strong, and they had left me my rifle, which was
not usual. The door went down at the second blow, and no man saw me as I
fled for the bush, taking the rifle and three days' food with me. Still,
I knew it would not be well for me to remain in the country of the
English, and when no man would hire me, I took service with my last
master. Two I had were killed before him, but neither was his equal,
and I shall not find such another in all Africa--though my service is
not completed yet."

Again there was a mutual understanding between the pair, and when Dane
nodded Amadu went out softly. The story had interested and also
encouraged him, for he knew he would not be left without a helper in
what he had still to do. Now that the numbness which followed the blow
had begun to pass, there was sufficient to occupy his attention, and
Dane never closed his eyes that night. The gold won would suffice to
cover the cost of the two expeditions, and leave a balance which would
enable him to launch his invention. Dane feared that, situated where the
mine was, no company could be induced to handle it. It appeared certain
that the climate, the sicknesses, and the hostility of the natives would
between them prevent any private adventurers from working it
successfully. Nothing could be done for some months at least, until the
rains had ceased; and before morning the one white man who knew the
river's secret had decided to keep it and send no more of his countrymen
to their deaths in the Leopards' country. At the best, the mine lay in
no-man's-land, and he had not even a black ruler's doubtful concession
for reckless speculators to operate upon.

What Dane had seen and suffered had humbled his pride. Maxwell's last
news still thrilled him, and he determined he would do what might better
have been done earlier--ask the woman for whose sake he had pressed on
into that forest to wait until he had made further progress in his
legitimate profession. So far, the way was clear, but even before his
comrade left him a desire for vengeance had been growing stronger
within the survivor, and now a sullen fury filled the lonely man, who
had pledged himself to demand a full account for any breach of trust,
and had not hitherto failed his promise.

At sunrise, leaving his tent unrefreshed, he called the men together and
addressed them first collectively.

"I will take you all back to the coast, and you will receive more than
you bargained for when you get there," he said, rendering it, however,
into the seaboard tongue. "Still, as the bushmen may try to stop us on
the way, you will not start until you are rested, and I think you ready.
We may not go quite the shortest way, but no boy shall suffer for it who
serves me well."

There was an approving shout when the listeners grasped his meaning, but
Dane called Amadu and Monday aside.

"Before or after I take these boys to the coast, I have an account to
settle with Rideau. You will help me?" he said; and when he had made his
purpose plainer, a dozen of his special bodyguard came forward,
protesting their willingness to follow.

They set to work at once, and there was much to be done. Arms required
to be stripped and oiled, loads packed for transport, and Dane drilled
his men an hour or two each day. A number of days passed before all was
ready, and then the combined forces looked fit for whatever they might
have to do; their leader recognized that the work might be arduous.

It was early in the morning, and all waited for the word to march, when
Dane stood bareheaded beside a little cross on the bluff beyond the
camp. For a few moments his eyes grew misty as he glanced down at the
date and name he had painfully hacked upon it. He felt that he would
never meet the equal of the man who slept beneath.

"Good-by, comrade. You will be long remembered," he murmured thickly;
then he solemnly recorded a vow that while Rideau went free and
unpunished his own affairs would wait. Dane owed the dead man a duty,
and he had taken upon himself a pledge which he meant to discharge
thoroughly.

It was with as little parade of weapons as possible that the expedition
headed for the coast, for the men had their orders and Amadu saw they
were carried out. Those who carried matchets wore them hidden under
their cotton robes, while at times the rank and file were allowed to
straggle unchecked, with small semblance of discipline, in a drawn-out
line. The discipline, however, was there, and disaster would have
overtaken any bushmen who attempted to profit by the apparent lack of
it. Dane did not order defenses of any kind to be raised at night, and
generally had his tent pitched apart from the main camp; so that when
they had made wide detours through dense forest and reeking swamp, some
of the black men commenced to murmur as well as wonder at his
recklessness. Amadu, Monday, and the negro, Bad Dollar, with whom he
held long conferences, realized, however, that their leader was by no
means inconsistent, even if they did not know that he was to all intents
and purposes the victim of a monomania.

When it was too late forever to tell him so, he realized what his fallen
comrade had been to him; and remembering how Maxwell reached the river
camp, it was with difficulty that he refrained from breaking out into
fits of baresark rage at the thought of their third partner's
treachery. The knowledge that it was necessary to pit an intelligence
unhampered by senseless fury against the enemy's cunning alone
restrained him; for he felt that Rideau, who had probably heard by this
time of his relief, even if he did not know it earlier, would strike
again to ensure his own personal safety. He had no lack of opportunity,
but, either by accident or by judgment, for long refused to fall into
the trap, however temptingly Dane baited it.




CHAPTER XXIII

AN EYE FOR AN EYE


The expedition wandered southward leisurely, and Dane grew more savagely
sullen as they passed dripping forest and foul morass in safety, until
at last he ordered his tent to be pitched one sunset, fully a hundred
yards from the camp. The light was failing when he stood outside it
looking about him with a curious suggestion of anticipation in his face.
They had reached the southern fringe of the Leopards' country, and
another week's march should place them in touch with French officials.
The forest was comparatively open, the cottonwoods growing well apart;
and gazing between the long rows of towering trunks streaked by blue
wood smoke, Dane could catch the shimmer of a sluggish creek. It was
deep and miry, and haunted, as he had seen, by huge saurians, but a
little produce evidently came down that way, for the bush path on either
side was connected by a native ferry.

As he made a last survey the light died out; and his lamp was lighted
when Amadu, Monday, and Bad Dollar came softly into the tent. Dane stood
upright, but the rest crouched low among the cases, that they might not
reveal their presence on the illuminated canvas. Monday growled a
protest as he noticed how his master's figure was projected against it
by the light; but his comments fell unheeded, for there was a definite
purpose behind the white man's imprudence.

"Again I found the footsteps," Amadu reported, using a mixture of
several tongues, as well as broken English. "The men who made them were
tired, and have doubtless followed us far. They will surely be satisfied
when they see us resting to-night."

Monday grinned wickedly; Bad Dollar flung back his woolly head and broke
into a silent laugh; and Dane felt a thrill of satisfaction as he
glanced at the speaker. The four formed a curiously assorted company;
but one purpose dominated each of them equally, and the leader was
contented with his assistants.

"One wore boots and trod in the soft places as no black man would," said
Amadu, reading the unspoken question in the white man's eyes. "Another
wore sandals, and went cunningly, as did the rest, walking as we do upon
our naked feet. Still, they left this behind them among the thorns."

He held out what Dane was not surprised to see, a small tuft of
leopard's fur, and laughed harshly.

"Ho, ho! We shall try whether they are devils with lead and steel!"

"The ferry canoe?" asked Dane briefly; and Amadu nodded.

"I go to see to it, and afterward it will need good witchcraft to find
it. If any one would go south in a hurry he must swim to-night."

"There are crocodiles in that stream," smiled Dane. "You will take men
you can trust and hide them where the path winds down to the water,
Amadu. Monday, you will see that until I call, no boy leaves the camp,
but let them lie down with their matchets beside them. Bad Dollar will
wait with me; and I will borrow Cappy Maxwell's gun to-night, Amadu."

Sitting low among the cases now, Dane made careful preparations for his
own share in the approaching tragedy. That it would prove one he felt
certain. He cleaned Maxwell's gun with a loving care, polishing the
inside of the barrel until it glistened, and touching each part of the
action with oil. The weapon was a heavy, single eight-bore, with a
rubber pad on the heel; part of this Dane cut away, leaving the steel
bare, because he knew that at close quarters the butt of a heavy gun may
prove as deadly as the muzzle. It was with a curious stirring of
recollections that he saw the dead man's initials cut into the elevated
rib, and because of them his face was the sterner as he laid down the
weapon. At short range in the darkness it was likely to prove more
formidable than any rifle, and--for Dane was wholly under the influence
of the monomania--his own safety counted for little if he could use it
with due effect.

Presently he reloaded half a dozen cartridges with heavy B pellets,
crimping the wads down almost affectionately, and thrust one into the
chamber and the rest into his pocket. Never were cartridges filled with
greater care. Then he laid two of the colored lights Maxwell had brought
beside the tent door, made sure he could find them by feeling alone, and
placed a tin match-box in one pocket where it could be most quickly
grasped.

At last all was ready, and Dane sat perched high on a deal case between
the lamp and the canvas for a while. Any one in the forest could, of
course, see him clearly; but though Dane expected his foes would strike
that night he did not fear a long-range shot. Rideau, he knew, must have
recognized that his late associate could lay a formidable complaint
before the authorities, who, regarding his inland journeys with
suspicion, would be glad to fasten any charge upon him, and perhaps
equally glad of an excuse to send an expedition up into the Leopards'
country.

After lying for a time on the matting at one end of the tent, he rose
and turned the lamp out; the watching then was not cheerful, and it was
comforting to feel the weight of the big gun upon his knee. The last hum
of voices had died away in camp, the fires burned low, and except for an
occasional floundering beside the creek, the bush was strangely silent.
The darkness was now intense. The wild animals would await moonrise to
begin their hunting; what Dane expected would happen before then. He
could not see Bad Dollar, who crouched somewhere near the entrance of
the tent, though he heard his file grate softly upon a matchet, and
could picture him running a black thumb along the keen-edged blade at
every cessation.

Confused memories crowded upon Dane, with Maxwell stalking through them
all. He saw him again, alert, indomitable, resourceful, quelling the
mutinous, cheering the dejected, and tending the sick. He saw him
gasping his life away in that very tent, with, regardless of his own
agony, words which would brighten all his partner's future upon his
lips; and again a gust of passion stirred the lonely man in every fiber.
It passed, and--for Dane was not for the time being wholly sane--left
behind it a coldly murderous resolution.

Suddenly there was a touch upon his leg. Without a sound Bad Dollar had
wriggled toward him. Turning as silently as he could, Dane crawled to
the entrance, where he crouched with his right heel beneath him, behind
the drawn-back sheeting which hung slackly. It was so dark that he could
scarcely distinguish the nearest cottonwood; but though his ears failed
to localize any definite sound he became conscious of some danger
approaching. Under different circumstances Dane would have felt
distinctly uneasy, knowing, as he did, that the thick gloom sheltered
those who sought his life. Then, however, he feared only that he had not
accurately loaded the cartridge, or that the damp had spoiled the
fulminating mixture inside its cap; and his fingers were woodenly steady
as they tightened on the gun.

He felt with one hand for the socket of the signal light and found it,
stretched out a foot and pressed it against Bad Dollar when he touched
him again warningly; and then the vague sensation of impending danger
grew into shape at a recognizable sound. Noiselessly almost, but not
quite, somebody or something was crawling toward the tent.

Dane suspended his very respiration as he strained his eyes, and
listened. He could see nothing, and his ears seemed filled with a dull
throbbing, but in spite of this he could hear the faintest of rustlings
on two sides of the tent at once, and knew that, because no white man
could move in such a manner, his dusky enemies were coming. One seemed
to be making for the end of the tent, where his bed was spread; the
other was creeping toward the entrance to prevent the escape of the
victim in case his comrade failed at the first attempt. It was done with
so little noise that Dane found it hard to realize he had creatures of
flesh and blood to deal with, and not the malevolent devils the bushmen
believed in. Bad Dollar made no further movement, and Dane crouched
woodenly still, only sliding his forefinger inside the guard of the
trigger when at last a spray of leaves swished softly a few yards away.

Then he heard somebody breathing close beside him, and knew that sudden
death stood hidden behind the slacker sheeting which began to roll back
very slowly; and yet, while the throbbing in his ears grew louder, he
remained impassive another few seconds. He had awaited that moment
patiently; and he meant to strike decisively, for his dead comrade's
sake. There was no light. The night was black and thick; but some sense
beside that of the optic nerve made it evident that part of the moving
sheeting was more rigid than the rest because it rested against human
flesh. Knowing that at the next move the assassin would fall over him,
Dane felt for that portion of the sheeting with the muzzle of the gun
while his forefinger contracted on the trigger.

The barrel found something that yielded as he added the last ounce of
pressure; there was a detonation; the white man fell backward with his
eyes filled with smoke and two fingers gashed by the trigger guard; and
something that struggled convulsively fell upon the canvas and bore it
down.

The tent collapsed behind Dane as he slipped from under it; but knowing
how the heavy B-shot would at that distance smash through bone and
muscle, he paid no more attention to this assailant. First he snapped
out the spent cartridge and crammed another home, then, striking a
match, touched the signal light. It smoldered for a moment, then a
column of blue fire swept aloft, and its radiance which beat athwart the
towering trunks showed a striking spectacle.

Close behind the white man a shapeless heap of fur and black flesh lay
quivering upon the over-turned tent. Half-seen for a second a dim
figure, whose garments were not those of a native, vanished among the
remoter trunks. Men with weapons came flitting out of the shadows which
shrouded the camp; and about thirty yards away a monstrous object with
the head of a beast and the legs of a man was slinking toward a creeper
festoon. Dane flung the gun to his shoulder and fired as it ran, but the
glare of the light beat transversely along the barrel, blinding him.
Springing clear of the filmy smoke, he saw the second assailant was
still running, and he sprang forward without waiting to reload. The
light would last but a few more seconds. Still, the object moved at
twice his speed, and might have escaped but that as he blundered on,
choking in his haste, a diminutive figure ran forth to meet it, and the
beast flung an upper limb aloft. Dane saw the spear which had been meant
for his destruction draw back to stab; but the negro, Bad Dollar, sprang
sideways, and his broad matchet, long filed to a razor-edge, flared
under the last flicker of the light as he swung it round his head. Then
there was sudden darkness, a thud and a crash.

Dane, guessing that Bad Dollar's matchet had bitten deep, and that his
carrier comrades would see his victim did not escape, turned at top-most
speed in the direction of the creek. Men came running behind him; but a
heavier sound was audible through the patter of their feet, and he knew
that one who was not barefooted fled for his life near ahead. He was
running fast, but Dane, flinging the gun down, knew that he was gaining,
and remembered that the man he sought would find his passage barred
across the creek. So they ran, straining every sinew in a desperate
race. Now and then one smashed through a thorn brake, or staggered,
catching his foot in a creeper vine, but neither went down, and the
gurgle of the creek grew nearer all the time. Dane raised his voice, and
though his cry was barely articulate it proved sufficient, and as
Amadu's hail came back in answer the footsteps before him grew slower,
and a tongue of flame shot up.

So far there had been no miscarriage, and to furnish light for the
climax a torch had been kept ready by one of Amadu's men. It showed
first the group of grim black figures which guarded the narrow path to
the water through tall cane, and then a man in European dress who stood
still, gasping with fear and rage.

It was Victor Rideau.

"See that no boy fires on him unless he moves!" Dane made shift to cry;
and Rideau, turning, met him face to face.

"I have expected you a long time," Dane said brokenly, for the race had
taxed his strength, and once more he was shaken by a fit of futile rage.
"Now I can't tell you how I regret we did not meet just five minutes
earlier."

This was an adequate expression of the pursuer's feelings, for as his
enemy stood gazing about him in abject terror, Dane felt he could not
strike him down in cold blood, and he longed fiercely that he might be
provoked to some fresh violence.

"Can you understand, you thief and midnight assassin, that there is not
enough room in this country for both of us?"

"I comprehend nothing, camarade," Rideau answered calmly. "What would
you of me?"

"Satisfaction!" Dane tried to choke down his fury. "There is a long
account between us, and we could have settled it with less difficulty
if you had had the courage of your confederates a few minutes ago. As it
is, you can choose between a dash for the forest and a volley as you go,
or a journey down to the coast in my custody. There you will be turned
over to the authorities. I reserve myself the privilege, if they do not
render you incapable of further mischief."

Rideau laughed.

"There I should denounce you for the plunder and killing of the
Indigene. The Administration has no charge against me. I am good friend
of the sous official, me. My friend, you are excite, and talk
foolishly."

"If the chief of the Administration is a friend of yours, his own words
don't bear it out. I can substantiate quite sufficient against you; and
unless I'm greatly mistaken, the man with the cross on his forehead lies
riddled with big shot beside my tent. A number of my boys will swear to
his identity. In the meantime I have no further words to waste with you.
I intend to give the Administration the first opportunity for rewarding
you. It will be time for me to take further steps if they do not profit
by it as I think they will."

Dane felt that he was weak; but even in his passion there were things he
could not do, and his enemy's helplessness was his protection. Also, he
knew that justice is tempered with discretion throughout much of that
country, and he hoped that if the Authorities suspected Rideau of
different offenses, but could not convict him, they would see that this
charge did not miscarry.

The assumption of indifference faded from Rideau's face, and with a
swift glance over his shoulder he drew out his hand from under his
jacket. Dane afterward decided that he saw, what all the rest were too
intent to notice, that the torch was burning out; for with an evident
effort and a shrug of his shoulders he answered quietly.

"La bas they laugh at you, and I make you pay. Alors, when I am impotent
I surrender to the force majeure."

Dane, calling to Amadu, strode forward with the failing light upon him.
Unarmed as he was, this was distinctly foolish, and he might have paid
for his folly, for just before the negro dropped the torch Rideau flung
one hand up, and simultaneously with a thin flash something hummed past
the Briton's head. There was bewildering darkness, and Dane ran straight
in upon his enemy, or where he supposed him to be, determined in spite
of the pistol to end the feud there and then. Rideau, however, had
beaten him again, for the growth about the water-side began crackling,
and when some of Amadu's men fired into it, the sound did not cease, and
they only came near destroying their master, who plunged savagely
through the bending stems.

He fell into a pit of slime, sinking to the waist, and lost precious
time floundering in its oozy grip before he dragged himself out. Then
there was further ooze with matted roots which fouled his feet, while a
sound behind him showed that the negroes were following. It was Amadu
who, when he had waded up to the shoulders and sought for room to swim,
dragged him backward by main force; and though Dane struggled, he was
held fast in a grasp against which he was powerless.

"If the white man is alive he makes no sound," he said. "No man could
find him in this darkness, but perhaps they who crawl along the bottom
will. Still, when one brings the canoe up we will look for him."

As his reason returned to him Dane realized that the search would be
useless. A hundred men might fail to find a fugitive who cowered
motionless amid the luxuriant aquatic growth, though, as Amadu had
suggested, the scaled inhabitants of the river would be less likely to
miss him. Still, when somebody brought up a canoe he encouraged them by
extravagant offers of cloth, and then turned back hurriedly toward the
camp. It would, while the confusion lasted, lie open to attack; and Dane
hoped that his enemy, if he succeeded in crossing the river, would leave
a trail behind him which could be followed on the morrow.

Reaching his overturned tent he found a group of curious negroes
clustered about it, and because a fire had been lighted, there was light
to show that the huddled mass of fur and dusky skin lay where it had
fallen. The canvas was foul with half-coagulated stains whose color made
it unnecessary to inquire if the wound had been fatal. Dane had no
compunction. The man who had been slain when seeking his life with
devilish cunning was one of the league which had struck down his
comrade. Stooping with a shudder of disgust, he stripped the leopard's
fur from the face beneath, and was not surprised to see that a
cross-shaped scar on the forehead showed lividly.

"Where is the other? There were two?" he asked; and it was with relief
that he saw Bad Dollar, whom he had forgotten, shamble toward him and
then turn beckoning. Dane followed the negro, who held high a blazing
brand, toward where another monstrous object lay full length among the
trampled undergrowth. The fur had fallen partly clear of the flesh
beneath, and he saw that Bad Dollar's matchet had done its work.

"Come here, all of you," called Dane. "Tell them to look at this man's
neck, Monday, and say if they know the meaning of what there is about
it."

Monday talked with some of the negroes, who, chattering excitedly, bent
with fear and hesitation, to examine the tattooed device.

"Them boy say this yellow nigger and them other be big cappy among them
Leopard, sah," Monday interpreted. "That be the Ju-Ju mark, and no
common nigger done wear him, sah."

"Cappy Maxwell was right again," said Dane. "Make me a bed in the camp
and burn that tent to-morrow, Monday. I could not sleep in it--and I
think until I leave this ghastly country I shall not sleep again. See to
the sentries and let the rest lie down while they can. We lib for go on
again with the sun."




CHAPTER XXIV

THE ESCAPE


Dane was mistaken when he said he could not sleep, for hardly had Amadu
returned to report his failure to find any trace of the fugitive than he
sank into deep slumber. This was not strange. He had lived for some time
under a constant strain, sleeping very little; and now that part at
least of his task was accomplished nature had her way. It was true that
Rideau had escaped him, but Dane believed that if he was alive they
might still overtake him. He decided that Rideau's life would no longer
be worth a day's purchase in the Leopards' country, and he would head at
once for the coast.

Events proved him right, for when he opened his eyes the next morning
Amadu stood beside his couch to say that Rideau had left a trail it was
easy to follow across the creek, and that the boys were ready to march.
They started forthwith, and that was the beginning of a memorable chase.
Every indispensable pound of weight, including the weapons, was
ruthlessly flung away once they entered a settled country. The time for
food and sleep was cut down, and the camp boys, seeing that the road led
south toward the sea, vied with each other in their efforts to shorten
the journey. The forest rolled behind them, as did miles of dusty grass;
but the chase never slackened, and, for this region was populous, they
had news of the fugitive. One morning Dane reached a village he had
passed the previous night. At another they missed him by a few hours,
and found two lame men he had hired and left behind.

Dane's own men had flung themselves down panting in the shade, but most
of them rose cheerfully in answer to his summons, while Monday used
forcible arguments to encourage the rest, and in ten minutes all were on
their way again. They lost the path in a morass, and at the next village
they found that Rideau had increased his lead; but Dane knew that they
were near the coast, and that he held his enemy between him and the sea.
So the chase went on, until they reached a native market on the banks of
a broad stream. A white man, so its ruler stated, had seized a canoe
there a few hours earlier.

"Say dam low t'ief man done go chop one canoe and lib for get out like
the debbil down them river," explained a negro who seemed proud of his
linguistic abilities.

"Tell your headman I'll pay twice its value for the best craft he has,"
said Dane; and then consulted with his subordinates, for it was evident
that they must divide forces here. It was not more than three days'
journey to the coast, the headman said; and taking Amadu, Bad Dollar,
and six picked Krooboys with him in the big canoe, he left Monday to
follow with the rest to Little Mahu. Dane felt sorely tempted to leave
the gold with the headman, under guard, but thought better of it.

The Kroos were skilled with the paddle, the canoe was long and fast, and
Dane's spirits rose as he felt the thin shell surge forward at every
sturdy stroke. All that day the dusky bodies, stripped to the costume
of Eden, swayed athwart his vision over the flashing blades, as he
stared forward with aching eyes down the long vista of dazzling water
that unrolled itself before him. Palms, cottonwoods, creeper festoons,
mud banks, fled astern. The temperature grew suffocating under the glare
of afternoon, but still the thudding paddles rose and fell, while froth
licked the bows and the paddling song rose in spasmodic gasps. At sunset
they met a big trade canoe toiling upstream; and, excited by promises of
rich reward, the crew roused themselves to fresh effort when its
helmsman told them that another craft with three men in it, one of whom
was dressed as a white man, had passed him an hour earlier.

A full moon rose over the forest presently, and they pushed on across
stretches of glistening silver and breadths of inky gloom. The Kroos had
done gallantly, but they were only beings of flesh and blood, and their
strength was ebbing fast. One who had dropped his paddle lay idle in the
bows, another appeared to be choking, and fouled his comrade's blade,
while the paddles of the rest dipped at steadily increasing intervals;
so seeing that neither bribes nor threats could stir them, Dane
desisted, almost too hoarse to make his voice audible. His hands were
raw and bleeding where the haft of his paddle had eaten into them. The
stream, however, ran with them, and they still made headway, while he
strained his heavy eyes, expecting each moment to see a canoe ahead.

Dane, however, even yet had not gaged his enemy's ingenuity.

They ran the craft alongside the landing of a native village in another
hour or two, crawled out of her very stiffly, and were told by the
headman that two negroes had come ashore from a passing craft to
purchase food a little earlier, while a white man lay still in her
bottom. Dane concluded from this that the fugitive had slightly
increased his lead, and he was wondering whether he could by main force
get his boys on board again, or could engage a fresh crew, when a negro
who spoke English plucked his sleeve.

"I go look them white men in canoe soffly, soffly. What you lib for dash
me if I tell you something, suh?"

Dane had nothing left to offer as a present, and seizing the man by the
shoulder, shook him violently.

"Tell me at once, and you shall have whatever you want if you will go to
Mahu for it," he said.

The headman protested, but the negro only grinned when Dane slackened
his grip.

"I not fool man, sah. The Lord he give me sense too much. You done dash
me them jackus you have on now."

Dane's duck jacket was badly rent, but it was garnished with ornamental
metal buttons such as the black man loves. Tearing it off, he flung it
at the speaker. The heathen, finding himself successful, desired the
white man's trousers too; but this time Dane, disregarding the headman,
shook him savagely.

"I go look them white man, sah. He was a black man in white man's
clofes."

Dane stared at the man stupidly; and then clustering huts, red fires,
and wondering negroes, grew hazy before him, as choking with fury he saw
what had happened. Rideau had changed clothes with one of his
followers, and sending him on for the pursuers to follow, had landed
and vanished into the forest. It was of the first importance to decide
where he would make for. Mastering himself with an effort, Dane managed
to obtain some useful information from the headman. Mahu, being
partially sheltered, was the only port in that vicinity where any one
would be likely to find surf-boats, or canoes suitable for a coast trip,
he said; for the bar of the river they had descended was generally
impassable. It seemed hardly probable that Rideau would turn north again
without equipment or escort; and deciding that he would endeavor to
escape from the colony before the authorities heard his pursuer's story,
Dane determined to push on at once for Redmond's factory. His men,
however, were utterly worn out, and finally declined to drag themselves
a yard farther. Bad Dollar lay down, and was either unwilling or unable
to get up again; only Amadu remained unbeaten. Finally the headman was
prevailed upon to provide carriers, and Dane and Amadu were borne out of
the village in lurching hammocks.

At first the motion of a hammock is soothing, but though very weary Dane
could not sleep. The boys marched well; but consumed with impatience, he
lay wide awake peering into the darkness, and striving to encourage them
to more determined effort. They ceased the carrying song from sheer lack
of breath, and the white man could hear them panting beneath him. The
sun rose, but there was no halt for rest; and the men were stumbling
when one shouted excitedly, and not far ahead low whitewashed buildings
rose dazzlingly against the sea.

When the carriers halted in front of them, two traders whom Dane
recognized from Maxwell's description met him at the compound gate, and
stared wonderingly when, watching them with bloodshot eyes, the newcomer
told his name.

"Where are the rest of you, and Maxwell?" asked Redmond. "You can't have
lost the whole of them; though there's no need to tell me something has
gone wrong. Few men come home from the back country looking as though
they had enjoyed the experience, but you're almost as bad as the last
one."

"I have not enjoyed mine," Dane answered huskily; for he remembered with
what hopes and in whose company he had first marched from the sea, and
the contrast was bitter. "Maxwell has made his last journey."

"Dead?"

Dane nodded; and Gilby laid a hand on his shoulder with a gesture of
sympathy which touched him.

"He was a wonderful man--but all the rest of them are not dead, too?"

"We lost too many. The rest are following. I will try to tell you all in
good time. Has Rideau arrived here lately?"

Gilby smiled dryly.

"He has; and the way he did it coupled with your own appearance would
stir up any man's curiosity. Rideau came in dressed like a nigger this
morning, in the hottest hurry, saying he'd important business down the
coast, and offered me my own price for the loan of our big surf-boat to
go there in."

"You didn't let him have it!" Dane gasped.

"We don't often let business pass us; but I told him to go to perdition,
if he could find his way swimming." Gilby chuckled. "I also told him
several things that needn't be repeated."

"Gilby never had any sense to spare," interjected his comrade. "He was
so proud of the speech he made that instead of warning the niggers not
to help him, he did nothing except tell me how he said it; and Rideau
got some fishermen to take him east in their canoe. They'll be well away
to leeward now. What did the brute do?"

"Instigated my partner's murder, and twice attempted my own life," Dane
answered in breathless haste. "But I'm in no mood to waste time. Will
you hire me that surf-boat?"

"If you want her to follow Rideau you shall have the boat for nothing,
and we'll both come along," said Redmond. "Gilby, get down to the beach
and see to the gear and crew. Meantime, you are coming straight into the
factory to get some food. Where is Rideau making for? That I don't know,
but he'll probably try to get on board the _Minella_ if he's afraid of
you. She's billed on a stopping trip for Lagos, but she'll edge close
round Twin Point Bluff, and he'll no doubt try to board her there.
There's a nice southwester blowing now, and under the big lugsail we
ought to overhaul the canoe before he does so. She can't have got far
until the breeze sprang up."

Dane had eaten little of late, but the food forced upon him almost
choked him now; and leaving most of it untasted, he drank feverishly;
then finding himself almost too exhausted to pace the veranda, he flung
himself impatiently into a chair.

"Will that boat never be ready?" he asked.

"I'm hurrying her," replied Gilby, who also seemed impatient. "One
boy's sewing a new cloth in the sail, and as she's too big to paddle
far, we can't start until it's finished. She wants some pitch run into
her bilge seams, too, and won't be ready for an hour or longer. Still,
I'm hoping to overhaul Rideau early to-morrow--and he won't enjoy the
meeting, by the look of you."

After some discussion Redmond reluctantly agreed to remain behind in
charge of the gold Dane brought down; and it was nearly dark when,
without shipping overmuch water, the surf-boat cleared the beach, and
with tall lugsail straining, lurched away eastward over the moonlit
swell. It was then that, lying in the stern to rest and gather strength
for what might yet be required of him, Dane told Gilby his detailed
story. He could afterward recall the intent face fixed upon him, the
crash of breakers throbbing through the haze that hid the shore, and the
listing craft's swift rise and fall. At the time, however, he was
conscious of nothing except that they were speeding east, and that the
trader assured him the slender native canoe dare carry very little sail
in such a strength of breeze. Gilby held the tiller, a big Krooboy sat
on the weather gunwale slacking off the lugsail sheet each time the boat
dipped her side to a stronger puff of breeze, and Amadu lay on the
weather floorings, deadly sick and groaning horribly, to the amusement
of the amphibious heathen.

"It will be remembered that I have suffered these torments for my
master's sake," he said in a mixture of several tongues. "Still, once we
land I will beat the life out of some of these dogs."

The craft traveled fast, for the off-shore breeze blew fresh abeam; and
though at times it lashed the waters into foam, the helmsman daringly
held on to the whole lugsail; and so at last, when the moon hung low in
the west, and pearly streaks brightened over her starboard bow, a tall
bluff loomed blackly through the haze ahead.

"Twin Point," said Gilby, shaking the spray from his jacket. "I have
kept her well inshore for a purpose, but now we'll ease the sheet off.
We should see the canoe once we round the head. The _Minella_ can't be
far off by this time, either."

Dane rose stiffly, but he could see little except the belts of thinning
haze which dimmed the waters ahead. He could hear the thunder of
breakers on the invisible foot of the cliff. The light was growing each
moment, the breeze dying fast, and presently the damp lugsail slatted
against the mast.

"Get out your paddles!" ordered Gilby.

The lugsail rustled down, the mast was lowered. Muscular black men
perched themselves on the gunwales, and the paddles beat the water,
while, when they had brought the head abeam, the mist rolled back, and
the red track of the sunrise streaked the heaving sea. A low, black blur
and a smear of smoke crawled athwart it; while nearer the shore, and
seen only when the surf-boat climbed the long undulations, a dusky
strip, with moving figures silhouetted against the radiant sea, lurched
toward the approaching steamer.

"There he is!" Dane shouted. "Gilby, promise those boys anything if we
overtake him! Pull up your tiller and swing her farther off-shore! If we
pass out of hailing distance I shall miss the steamer."

"You are right; and that's the _Minella_," was the answer. "Still, if
you wish to meet Mr. Rideau you had better let me arrange things for
you. We can see him out there, but he won't see us under the high bluff
as yet, and his boys don't seem to be killing themselves yonder. He'll
expect us coming up from the southwest, and that is why I edged in along
the shore. Besides, there's a nasty piece of stone lying off the False
Point which, as the stream sets strong over it, it's wiser to keep well
clear of."

Straining his eyes, Dane could see the surf on the Twin promontory some
distance away; and while he watched it a long undulation outshore of it
was rent asunder and a column of foam rushed aloft. It dissipated into
filmy spray, and a dull roar reached the listeners faintly. The steep
swell of the southern ocean breaks heavily along the coast.

"That's Sunk Reed," said Gilby. "A steam-boat went ashore there three
years ago and smashed most of her bottom out in less than five minutes.
Since then careful skippers coming round False Point haul out from
shore. By the way the _Minella_'s steering, it's not certain that either
Rideau or ourselves will catch her. Paddle, you black devils, paddle!"

Dane fancied the boys were doing their utmost, but the progress they
made appeared distressfully slow. The steamer was rising higher all the
time, but thin haze still clung about the rocks, and the surf-boat
probably remained unseen against the towering background. The canoe also
was growing larger, and Dane could plainly see the sunken reef hurling
clouds of spray aloft ahead of her, for the flood-tide joining the usual
eastward current was setting strong across it. Presently a figure waving
a white cotton cloth rose upright in the craft and the paddles whirled
faster, but there was no answering hoot from the steamer's whistle.

"The _Minella_'s deep, and her skipper wouldn't stop long for a
Colonial Governor when he has a full cargo on board," explained Gilby.
"It will be a tight fit to catch her; but we could head off Rideau, who
doesn't see us yet. I don't think his boys, being strangers, know how
far that reef runs out. Only the steeper seas break on the outer end of
it."

"Head him off. Never mind the steamer," Dane said hoarsely.

The boys made further efforts. Foam lapped about the bows, the splash of
paddles swelled into a resonant thudding, and Gilby pulled hard upon his
helm.

"They see us at last!"

Dane stood upright, cheering on the paddlers, who broke into a gasping
song, and both craft went flying across the swell; but as they edged
outshore it became evident that Rideau must pass the reef closely to
reach the steamer. Rolling heavily, she still came on, perhaps a mile
away, with unslackened speed. The spouting on the reef drew nearer, and
Dane's voice seemed to break up in his throat, for unless Rideau could
clear it during the next few minutes the pursuers felt sure of him. Dane
had no paddle, and there being nothing he could do, he stared forward,
moistening his parched lips with his tongue. Quickening a trifle, the
paddles flashed and fell, while the lurching hull leaped forward at
every impetus; but it seemed to the anxious man that she was merely
crawling over the flaming sea.

"We have him!" gasped Gilby, with exultation in his tone. "If he holds
clear of the reef we have him safe! Hallo! Where is he going now? It's a
very odd chance he shoots through between the seas."

Dane already had noticed that the outer end of the reef was marked only
by a swirl of water when the smaller seas passed. As Gilby spoke, the
canoe was turned straight toward it.

"What that man can do we can. Follow him!" Dane cried; but Gilby
signaled to his crew, and they slackened their paddling. They were far
from timid, but they had not lost their reason.

Twice the sea was rent apart ahead, and sheets of foam rushed up, while
the sound of its impact on the reef rang in a deafening crash. Then the
pursuit ended suddenly.

"Are they mad, or turning on him?" gasped Gilby.

A man flung in his paddle on board the craft ahead. The flash of a
pistol followed, but no sound was audible through the thunder of the
reef. Then a black form rose upright with paddle swung high, and a long
sea rose between the pursuers and the canoe. When it passed, the frail
craft floated bottom uppermost, and the reef hurled up a smother of foam
close ahead. Already several black heads were spread out across the
swell as the native crew swam for dear life to evade the danger.

Gilby's boys stopped paddling altogether.

"Go on! Rideau's clinging to the canoe!" shouted Dane.

Gilby looked at the whirling spray, and then at his comrade.

"It won't be in this world he'll answer for his offenses. She's drifting
straight across the reef, and nothing at that distance could cheat it."

Dane struck the nearest negro.

"Go on! Why don't you paddle? Gilby, where that man goes I follow!"

The trader gripped him savagely by the arm.

"He has escaped you. Keep still or I'll fell you with the tiller. Are
you mad? There, look yonder. That is the last of him."

Staring out of eyes that but imperfectly recorded their impressions,
Dane saw the black hull of the canoe swing aloft on the crest of a sea
which rolled majestically toward the hidden barrier. The wall of water
broke up suddenly with a deafening roar, and a tremendous rush of foam
hurled itself aloft. When it fell, there was no sign of the canoe.

"He has gone," said Gilby, in a curiously strained voice. "The niggers
will get ashore all right. You couldn't drown a beach man. Rideau will
be smashed out of recognition. Still, we'll paddle round to leeward and
make certain. Appolyon, you try to signal them 'teamer."

When they slid round the other side of the barrier a shattered canoe
rocked bottom-uppermost on the confused welter, but there was no sign of
a human head; and when the blast of a whistle reached the searchers, the
surf-boat's bow was toward the steamer.

"You had better go on with her and make an affidavit before the
Commandant, if they'll land you," advised Gilby. "I'll send in a written
statement and swear to it if they send a Commissioner. Meantime, we'll
keep your boys at the factory; and, in case we might want their
testimony, I'll take off Rideau's niggers too. Of course, we had no
intention of drowning him, but the way he shot that poor black
paddle-boy lessens one's regrets. Rideau was dangerous to his friends to
the last."

Dane was ready to act upon any suggestion. Worn out, mentally and
physically alike, he could not think connectedly; and when, climbing
the lowered ladder, he was surrounded by a wondering group on the
steamer's deck, he turned from them savagely.

"We are all curious," said the skipper. "What took place aboard the
canoe--mutiny, murder, or an outbreak of insanity?"

"I can't tell you anything now; but if you will come ashore with me at
the next French station, where I must make a declaration, you shall hear
how the canoe was wrecked when I am able to tell it."

"That will do," acquiesced the skipper. "You certainly don't look fit
for unnecessary talking now. Better turn in, and I'll send our doctor
along to you."

Dane was glad to do so; but he had hardly flung himself down in his room
before the doctor came in.

"I have been living under a constant strain during the last few months,
and have had very little sleep for weeks," he said. "Give me something
that will keep me from waking or thinking for twelve hours, if you have
it."

The surgeon touched his wrist and laid a hand on his forehead.

"So one would suppose," he replied; "but if the scene we just witnessed
was the climax of your adventures, I hardly think you will need a
sleeping draught. Nature is addicted to providing her own remedy. If
you'll take the dose I'll send you, you will probably wake up
considerably better. It will not contain narcotics."

He went out, and Dane soon sank into deep, refreshing sleep.




CHAPTER XXV

THE HEART OF BONITA CASTRO


A puff of cool air streaming in through an open port roused the sleeper,
and he became conscious of a restful lift and swing. The hammock boys,
it seemed, had a good path beneath them and were traveling well. But the
swing was longer than that of any hammock, and a steady vibration, which
resembled no sound in the forest, recalled him to remembrance. He
recognized that it was made by pounding engines. The air that fanned him
was also fresh and invigorating, and Dane lay still again with a sense
of vast relief. The time of strain was over, and now for a space at
least he could rest. Dressing languidly, he went up on deck.

The ocean gleamed, a great sheet of rippling silver, under the moon.
Clear stars burned above the mastheads, which swayed to and fro athwart
them, while the splash of tumbling waters and the sting of flung-up
spray seemed charged with healing. Lights shone in the smoking-room
windows, through which laughter and a murmur of voices came out, but
just then merriment would have jarred on Dane, and he leaned over the
rails, baring his head to the breeze, and trying to realize what had
happened to him. He felt that the shadow which had hung over him had
melted while he slept, and escaping from its baleful darkness, which had
obscured his mental vision, he had awakened sane. Then, though for the
sake of one who slept on a lonely bluff beyond the Leopards' country,
Dane did not regret what had been done, he shuddered, remembering the
one grim purpose which had dominated him.

"We did not expect to see you yet," said the skipper, halting beside him
with the doctor. "Of course, we have had only one topic of
conversation."

"What is the general opinion?" Dane asked indifferently.

"My glass is an old one, but the mate has one of the latest inventions,"
the skipper answered. "He declares it was the white man who upset the
canoe, and did it deliberately."

"I should like to see the mate," exclaimed Dane. "If he is right it
would to some extent be a relief to me."

"I haven't quite relinquished my authority yet," the doctor interposed.
"One might conclude it would be wise for you to give your mind a rest
from that particular subject. A good many things happen in this country
which it is well to forget; and there are signs that your load has been
as heavy as you are fit to carry."

"It is good advice, if somewhat hard to profit by," said Dane; and the
two men turned away. The skipper's words, however, had removed his last
compunction. He had determined to deliver Rideau to justice, and not
planned to drown him, but if his enemy had preferred to take his own
life rather than stand a trial, the responsibility did not rest upon his
pursuer.

Dane strolled forward out on to the reeling forecastle, and found the
swift passage of the ship through the moonlit water soothing. Ahead
there was neither reef nor shoal. She forged on, hurling aside each sea
which barred her way, straight toward a safe haven through open water.
It seemed a happy augury, and presently Dane retired tranquilly to sleep
again.

Early the next morning the mate and the skipper went ashore with him at
a cluster of white-washed buildings, over the largest of which the
tricolor floated, and were courteously received by a little elderly
officer. His secretary took down the statements made by the captain and
mate, and when these had been sworn to, he quoted from a book before him
as he turned to Dane.

"It sounds like a romance, but we have proof that Monsieur speaks the
truth," he said. "He will return to Petit Mahu with an official who will
examine the traders and the Indigene. Until his report is considered,
Monsieur will not leave this colony. In touching the gold, the signature
of this contract is undoubtedly that of Victor Rideau, and under the
terms of it his share is forfeit. Thus, subject to certain fees,
Monsieur retains possession. In regard to the position of the river he
decides to say nothing? It is not convenient that more white men lose
their lives in that country of the devil, or cause the bad understanding
with the Indigene. We have not yet open it for exploitation. Our
information describes it as barren, and without value, which Monsieur
will, I think, not contradict."

Dane had little trouble with the authorities. A commendable absence of
useless formalities characterized all their dealings with him, and in a
very brief space he was free to leave the colony. His men had been paid
much more than they bargained for, and it was with genuine regret that
he took leave of the last of them; it was with difficulty that he
dissuaded Monday from accompanying him to England. The few Kroos
remaining at Mahu when he left paddled him off to his steamer; and
looking back from her deck, he could see Amadu's tall figure on the
beach. Redmond and Gilby came on board, and, dining there, celebrated
the parting so thoroughly that several seamen were needed to assist them
into their boat, while how any of the party ran the gauntlet of the surf
was more than Dane knew. They were not men of much refinement and had
their weaknesses, black and white alike; but he owed a good deal to the
sturdy heathen, while the two of paler color, instead of turning aside
from a distressed compatriot, had shown themselves ready to assist him
with a warm-hearted recklessness not always to be found among those
possessing a higher degree of culture.

Dane had one task still before him; and it was a hot afternoon when he
called for the last time at Dom Pedro's factory. It seemed almost
strange that everything should remain as he had last seen it--the little
olive-faced gentleman lounging, cigarette in hand, against the veranda
balustrade, and Bonita and her sleepy aunt lying in deep chairs in the
shadow. In spite of the heat and sickness in that land, life goes
smoothly at an African factory run by men of Latin race.

Dane was puzzled by something in Bonita's manner as she rose to meet
him. She showed little pleasure, but rather suppressed anxiety, and
looked past him toward the beach as though expecting somebody. Even Dom
Pedro seemed shaken out of his usual serenity, the señora's eyes were
open wide, and there was a silence after the opening courtesies.

"It is with the great satisfaction we see you safe," said Dom Pedro,
though satisfaction was not what his voice most clearly expressed. "But
you bring us news? Two of you go up yonder, and there is a third who
follow. One only he comes back."

Dane guessed that the speaker's anxiety chiefly concerned the third who
followed, and the implied question was the least difficult to answer.

"I have news," he said. "The man who followed us was no friend of yours,
señorita?"

Bonita Castro's lips curled scornfully.

"No. I have little cause to be a friend of him."

"He will harass you no longer. He is dead," said Dane.

There was no pity, but rather pride and a still strained anxiety in the
girl's eyes.

"It is as I told you, padre. The dog has failed in his treachery and the
Señor Maxwell has kill him."

"No. He was drowned at sea."

"It was not the Señor Maxwell who kill him? And the man with the cross
on his forehead?"

"No," said Dane. "Rideau was drowned while trying to avoid me. The man
with the cross on his forehead is also dead. He twice attempted my
comrade's life, and I shot him one night when he was crawling toward my
tent."

Bonita bent her head in a curious formal salutation.

"Our felicitations, Don Ilton. And the Señor Maxwell?"

Her voice grew a little deeper with the last question, and there was a
note in it which puzzled Dane, while she cast a swift glance toward the
second surf-boat lurching in shore from the anchored steamer. The man
hesitated before he answered.

"He also is dead, señorita. He was treacherously murdered in the forest
beyond the Leopards' country."

Amid all the memories Dane carried with him from Africa there were only
two which equaled in vividness that of the few following moments. The
girl stifled a half-articulate cry, and a heavy silence succeeded. Dom
Pedro grasped the rails hard with genuine consternation in his face; and
there was horror in the señora's expression. Bonita stood stiffly
upright, with lips turned suddenly bloodless and a look that astonished
Dane in her dilated eyes. Beyond that space of shadow there was dazzling
sunlight, and to emphasize the stillness on the veranda the hot air
vibrated with the roar of the sea. The girl appeared to choke for
breath. Understanding suddenly, Dane turned his eyes away. It was the
señora who spoke first.

"All dead. _Reina de los angeles--ave!_" she murmured.

Dane, looking round again, saw that Bonita was mistress of herself. It
was all clear now, and he admired as well as pitied her. Passionate,
vindictive, wayward as she was, the blow had stirred within her the
pride of her race, and it was with a queenly air she turned toward him.

"The señor will pardon us if we give him pain, but he will tell us all.
Of Rideau's treachery, and--how his comrade fell."

Dane fancied that he was the only one in the party who had guessed the
girl's secret; and he might not have done so but that sympathy quickened
his perceptions, for he also had loved Carsluith Maxwell. He felt that
it might be well for Bonita Castro if she heard everything, and he
roused himself to do his fallen comrade justice. Thus the dead man moved
an heroic figure through all the kaleidoscopic happenings. The rest,
black and brown, were lay figures, himself a puppet obeying the leader's
will; and, when the narrative concluded, Dane felt that if others now
knew his comrade as he had known him he was satisfied. Remembering what
he had seen he could, he fancied, read by the light of it what was
passing in Bonita Castro's mind. At times she listened with quivering
lips, then a moisture gathered in her eyes, which nevertheless glittered
with a curious pride, and he thought her superb when at last, with a
glance only, she thanked the bringer of the news.

"He was all _caballero_, as you say, a very gallant gentleman. I will
pray for the sound rest of him," she said.

Dom Pedro moved uneasily.

"He was a man without principle this Rideau. With excuses to the señor,
I would my books examine, and try to figure of how much he rob me," he
said, and hurried away.

Bonita followed, and Dane was left with her sleepy aunt who presently
astonished him. The señora, it appeared, was a lady of much keener
perceptions than he had imagined; and he understood why she told him
what had happened during Rideau's last visit to the factory. It was
evident that Dane owed his life in a measure to her niece. When she
concluded, the lady lapsed into a somnolent silence, which, if assumed,
was tactful, leaving the man, who was glad of a respite from
conversational effort, to digest the information.

Dom Pedro had cargo for the steamer, and it was late when Dane said
good-by to Bonita on the moonlit veranda. It may have been due to the
silvery light, but she seemed to have changed, and Dane shrank a little
from meeting her. Bonita, however, spoke very quietly.

"I have a confession to make," she said. "You have done much for my
father, and it is right that I tell you."

"Please don't, señorita," Dane interposed; but the girl checked him.

"You lost the Señor Maxwell's map here, and I, who found it, sold it
Rideau. It was the infamy, but the price was tempting--and I knew one of
you would kill him. You will try to forget the injury?"

"I think I know why you did it, and I do not blame you," said Dane. "I
shall most clearly remember that, when I was sick, you saved my life for
me, as I think you did again when you helped my comrade to forestall
Rideau."

Bonita smiled a little.

"You are generous, but I would have it so. Then we are, as you say, the
equal. I have been able to help you. You give me my liberty. You sail
now for England, Don Ilton?"

"Yes," said Dane; and again Bonita Castro astonished him.

"She loves you?" she asked simply.

The question was startling, and the man answered stupidly.

"I hope so. I--I do not know."

For a moment the swift laughter rose to the girl's eyes, but died in its
birth, and the movement of her hands that followed it stirred the man's
pity.

"You do not know? I saw the picture, and it was for her you went up into
the Leopards' country. You are a strange people, Don Ilton--and the
Señor Maxwell, he was like you?"

Dane afterward remained uncertain why he spoke as he did, but the words
framed themselves, as it were, without his volition.

"No," he said; "nobody could compare me with Maxwell. Nor do I think I
have met many such as he; but when he was dying, he spoke much of you.
He told me you had promised to help us, and that he could trust you. It
was almost his last charge that I should tell you so."

Dane knew by her swift grateful glance that Bonita Castro blessed him
for the speech. In impulsive southern fashion, she held out both hands
to him.

"_Vaya con Dios_, and the good saints send you happiness! I think we
neither of us forget what has happened here, Don Ilton."

The last words ended in something like a sob, and Dane, who could think
of no fitting words to say, only crushed the little hot hands in his own
and swung his hat low as he turned away. Dom Pedro walked to the
surf-boat with him, but Dane scarcely heard what he said, for his
thoughts were centered on the girl, who stood, a pathetic figure, gazing
after him from the moonlit veranda.

The Krooboys were slow to reach the steamer, but Dane was the better
pleased, for he hardly felt equal to facing the questions or the
badinage of her passengers just then.




CHAPTER XXVI

REWARDED


It was a sunny afternoon when the little West Coast mailboat's engines
ceased their throbbing off the mole of Santa Cruz, Teneriffe. Clear
skies had hung over her as she rolled northward in no great hurry, and
the fresh breezes which curl the sparkling sea between Morocco and the
fever coast had brought new life to her sickly passengers. Dane felt his
heart grow lighter as each league of deep blue water rolled astern, and
the shadow of the dark land had almost fallen from him when the Canaries
rose out of the sea. He had youth on his side, besides a comparatively
clean conscience and a sound constitution; and a little chest consigned
by him to a British bank was locked in the steamer's specie room. Though
he would gladly have flung its contents into the sea to undo the past,
regrets were futile. So, with a courage which sprang rather from
humility than pride, he had determined to ask Lilian Chatterton to
either share his struggles or await his prosperity.

The long black mole slid past, the bows forged more slowly through the
crystal brine, and the harbor opened up. Even before the yellow flag
fluttered aloft, boats by the dozen shot out from the lava steps, and
Dane eagerly scanned the faces of their occupants. They were fruit
peddlers, shipping and coaling clerks, and he sighed with disappointment
as he next swept his eyes along the mole. Nobody among the loungers
there raised a hat or a handkerchief.

"Expecting friends?" asked the purser, halting beside him.

"I was," Dane answered dejectedly. "Although I cabled from the Coast, I
don't see them."

"I wouldn't count too much on that," smiled the purser. "Nobody is very
particular in Spanish possessions, and it's quite possible they lost
your message or couldn't decipher the English name. We shall fill up
here with tourists, and if you are going home with us you must let me
know."

"I can't tell you now," Dane said. "It depends on what I hear ashore."

"Well, I won't keep a berth for you."

He left Dane troubled when he turned away, for he had certainly expected
Chatterton to welcome him and he had counted the days until he could ask
Lilian an eventful question. He had hoped also that the cable message
would have prepared them for his tidings; he shrank from again appearing
unexpectedly as the bearer of tragic news. There was no time to be lost,
however, and he went ashore in the first boat. Strange faces looked down
at him from the mole, and no friendly voice was raised in greeting; and
further annoyance awaited him when he hurried into the hotel.

Mr. Chatterton and family had stayed there for a time, but had left, the
major-domo said. He thought they had gone to Madeira, but they might
have sailed for England, or anywhere. It was not his business to ask
where any Englishman wandered to, but the clerk might know. The clerk,
it appeared, was out, and might not be back for an hour or so, but the
major-domo suggested that in the meantime something might be gathered
by an examination of the visitors' letters in his office. He showed Dane
where the office was, and then shrugged his shoulders.

"What pity! Ramon he have lock the door," he said.

"That's a very small obstacle," answered Dane. "Nobody else has a key, I
suppose, so I'm going to get in through the window, and I will most
certainly break it if he has fastened that up, too."

There were murmurs of protest, and Dane fancied that half the staff
gathered in the hall and watched him endeavor to wrench the sash out by
main force. When he had almost accomplished it, somebody suggested that
when Ramon locked the front door he usually left one at the side open.
It was a characteristic example of how things are managed in Latin
countries; and the next minute Dane was busy turning over a bundle of
letters in the office. There were several for Thomas and Mrs.
Chatterton, and the sight of them filled him with satisfaction. Then his
eye was caught by his own name on the top of two envelopes reforwarded
to Chatterton, and after a swift glance at the embossed name on the
back, he tore the first open.

It was from a celebrated engineering firm, and his blood pulsed faster
as he read it:

"Although when you last called upon us we could not quite see our way to
do so on the terms you mentioned, we are now prepared to undertake the
manufacture and sale of your invention on the following conditions."

Dane saw that the conditions were as favorable as any non-capitalist
inventor could expect, but he felt that the gold he had sent home would
help him to improve them; and it was with a thrill of satisfaction that
he opened the second letter. This was from his last employers, offering
him reasonable remuneration if he would undertake the supervision of the
machines and bridge work they were sending out to execute an important
railroad-building contract abroad.

Here was one difficulty removed, at least. Dane hastened to the cable
offices, and felt a great contentment when his messages were on the
wires. His prospects were improving, and it was encouraging to know he
would not pose as a wholly indigent suitor. When he reached the hotel
once more, the clerk had returned, and informed him that Mr. Chatterton
and family had retired for the sake of coolness to Laguna, five or six
miles away.

Dane procured a horse, and within the next few minutes he was urging it
at its best pace up the steep hillside. The horse, as it happened, was a
good one, and its rider's spirits rose higher as each mile went by. It
was a fine evening, and to one fresh from the enervating heat of Africa,
there was a wonderful buoyancy in the cool air that came down from the
cordillera. It was a refreshing change to see the merry brown faces of
the peasants who saluted him as he passed, and hear the laughter of the
mule drivers as their climbing teams dropped behind. Dane had almost
forgotten the dark land when the white walls of drowsy Laguna rose to
view. The loungers in the plaza knew the Englishman Dane inquired for,
and one of them preceded him down a narrow street with a dignified
leisureliness which even the sight of a dollar failed to dissipate, and
finally halted outside a high-walled garden doubtless laid out by some
Castilian conquistador four centuries ago.

Dane swung himself from the saddle before a door ornamented by a
beautiful bronze bell handle, and spent two minutes pulling the bell
vigorously. There was no answer nor any sound within, and remembering
that it did not necessarily follow that the handle had a wire attached,
he stepped back into the roadway and flung himself against the barrier.
A hasp of some kind yielded, and he staggered forward into the garden.
The sun was dipping behind the cordillera, but its red light beat into
his eyes, and at first he could see only a row of crimson oleanders
stretching away before him. Their fragrance and the scent of heliotrope
was heavy within his nostrils. Passing through the shadow of an
orange-tree he made out a white wall garlanded by blue bougainvillea,
and halted at the sound of a startled voice as his eyes fell upon the
group on the terrace beneath it.

Thomas Chatterton had flung his chair back, and stood up with a flushed
face, speaking excitedly. His niece also had risen, and her gaze was
fixed upon the man who came hurriedly out of the shadow of the tree. She
was silent, but Dane read in her eyes that which set his heart beating,
and for a second or two he saw only the dainty figure and the smiling
face turned toward his own.

The elation suddenly died out within him, and it was by an effort that
he moved forward, for there was a third in the party. A man with
iron-gray hair stood a little apart from the rest, and while each of his
companions showed that they rejoiced to see the new arrival, he was
gazing fixedly at the open door behind him. Dane saw that it was
Brandram Maxwell of Culmeny, and knew why he watched the door.

"This is even more than we hoped for, Hilton, though we have all been
anxiously waiting for news of you," said Chatterton. "Thank Heaven you
are safe anyway. Worth a good many dead men, isn't he, Lilian? She knew
Maxwell would bring you out; and when I grew anxious her confidence
reassured me. But why didn't you cable--and where is Maxwell?"

Dane disregarded the last question, for Lilian laid her hand in his. He
was not certain what she said, but her eyes were shining under the
half-closed lashes in a fashion that was eloquent enough. Still Dane
could not linger to wonder what, if they were fully opened, he might see
within them, for Chatterton repeated his question.

"Where have you left Carsluith. Did he not come up with you from Santa
Cruz?"

"No," Dane answered, and his voice shook a little. "Did you receive my
cable?"

"We did not," said Chatterton. "What has gone wrong, Hilton. Speak out,
man!"

Lilian, guided by some womanly instinct, laid her hand warningly on the
speaker's arm, and Dane nerved himself for the hardest task of all, as
the owner of Culmeny, moving forward, stood close beside him. He was
very much like what Dane's dead comrade had been--wiry, spare, and grim.
The drooping gray moustache matched the pallor of his face; but his eyes
were steady and keen, and only a deepening of the lines about them
betrayed his anxiety.

"I fear you bring bad news," he said.

"I do," Dane answered as steadily as he could, though the older man's
composure rendered his task even harder than a sign of weakness would
have done. "I had hoped the cable I sent might have prepared you--and
now I hardly know how to tell you."

It was just possible to see that a tremor ran through Maxwell and his
lean hand closed a little more firmly than was needful on the back of a
chair.

"Brevity is best. Disaster has overtaken him?"

"Yes."

The owner of Culmeny looked him full in the eyes, and it was some time
before Dane could shake off the memory of that gaze.

"It is the worst--he is dead?" he said; and Dane mutely bent his head.

Brandram Maxwell's fingers trembled, and for a moment he looked at the
ground; then he spoke very quietly:

"I feared this when I saw he was not with you. Tell me how it happened.
It is not the first shrewd blow fate has dealt me."

Chatterton and Lilian would have turned away, but Maxwell beckoned them
to remain.

"No. We have grown to be good friends, and I should like you to hear it,
too," he said, looking toward Lilian. "There will be no cause for any
one who knew my son to blush at this story. It will be a kindness if you
hide nothing, Hilton."

Dane afterward wondered how he got through that recital. At the
beginning speech seemed to fail him, but one listener's spirit infected
him as he proceeded, and pride was mingled with the man's grief, for
what he had seen in Bonita Castro's face he read in that of the owner of
Culmeny. It was dark when he concluded:

"I can tell you nothing more, sir, and, though God knows it is the
truth, it is useless to say that I would willingly have staked my own
life on the chance of saving him."

Lilian appeared to be crying softly, and Chatterton troubled with
something in his throat, for he coughed several times vigorously, but
Maxwell held out his hand to Dane.

"I believe you would. You were his friend," he said, still with a
startling quietness. "You did your best for my dead son, and no man dare
blame you. It is a brave story, and I am not ashamed of his end. It was
in accordance with the traditions of an unfortunate family. But you will
excuse me. I am getting an old man and weaker in the fiber than I used
to be."

He turned away, holding himself stiffly erect, and Chatterton laid a
heavy grasp on Dane's shoulder.

"Well done, Hilton. If you had not chased that damned rascal to his
death I'd have sent you back with another expedition to take up the hunt
again. I am sorry for Culmeny. He was fonder of Carsluith than anything
else under heaven, and you saw how he took the blow. Well, I won my own
place, and went through the fire for it, but the brand Culmeny wears is
what I could never attain to. They were alike, both of them, and it will
be a long time before we find their equal. Perhaps I had better follow
and try to comfort him."

It struck Dane that Thomas Chatterton, though not lacking in sympathy,
would hardly make a tactful comforter, but he did not say so, and Lilian
seemed content to let him go.

"You are not sorry to see me, Lilian?" asked Dane, taking one of the
girl's hands into his own, for her cheeks were damp yet, and bending, he
caught her answer.

"No, but I was shocked. Hilton, I felt that when he went out to save you
he knew he was going to his death, and I--I let him go."

"Even you could not have turned him aside," said Dane.

"I--right or wrong--I did not try."

"He was a better man than I am," declared Dane. "But it is fortunate
that there are women who can be content with less than the best, and
make up the deficiencies themselves. Will you listen to a little tale,
one which is rather amusing than somber?"

"Is it about the poacher? If so, you need not tell me. You must also
take the confession I ought to make for granted. You were always a
blunderer, Hilton."

"I dare say I was," Dane answered, laying his hand on the girl's
shoulder in a masterful fashion. "And my last adventure was perhaps the
maddest freak of all; but that is beside the question. I once made a
very vague arrangement with you, though you kindly said we understood
each other. Now, I must ask you, do you wish that understanding to
continue. If so, the only way for me to keep it would be to go back to
Africa. A steamer sails to-morrow."

"No," the girl said shyly, then lifted her head and glanced at her
companion. "I dare not send you back to that hateful country, Hilton."

There was no need for further speech. Dane knew that he had won at last.


THE END




Transcriber's Note: The following typographical errors present in the
original text have been corrected.

In Chapter IV, "You need not be. unless you are fond of poverty" was
changed to "You need not be, unless you are fond of poverty", and a
comma was added after "That same, sir".

In Chapter VI, a period was added after "the power of lucid speech
deserted him".

In Chapter IX, "Your sister, persumably" was changed to "Your sister,
presumably".

In Chapter XI, "at sunrise tomorrow" was changed to "at sunrise
to-morrow", and a comma was changed to a period after "until I was
certain".

In Chapter XII, a comma was removed from "the footsore, and spiritless
carriers".

In Chapter XV, "prospecting for Niven'st gold" was changed to
"prospecting for Niven's gold", and a comma was added after "I think one
of you will".

In Chapter XVI, "unpleasnt frame of mind" was changed to "unpleasant
frame of mind", and "snuggly curtained room" was changed to "snugly
curtained room".

In Chapter XVII, "which suprised the listener" was changed to "which
surprised the listener", and a period was added after "said Lilian
sharply".

In Chapter XXII, a period was added after "the white men who do not
speak your tongue".

In Chapter XXIII, "Dane ran straight in upon his emeny" was changed to
"Dane ran straight in upon his enemy".

In Chapter XXIV, "out in less then five minutes" was changed to "out in
less than five minutes", and "the scene we just witnessesd" was changed
to "the scene we just witnessed".

In Chapter XXV, "Reina de los anegles" was changed to "Reina de los
angeles".






End of Project Gutenberg's The League of the Leopard, by Harold Bindloss



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LEAGUE OF THE LEOPARD ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.